Memoirs
                              of
                         John R. Young
                          Utah Pioneer
                             1847

                      _Written by Himself_

                       Salt Lake City Utah
                       The Deseret News
                             1920


 "Words are the soul's ambassadors who go
 Abroad, upon her errands to and fro,
 They are the chief expounders of the mind,
 And correspondence kept 'twixt all mankind."

 They place in memory's clasp, truths we have read,
 Beautiful words, of both living and dead,
 Helping us cherish, and nurse as they grow,
 Elysian plants, from thoughts that we sow.
 Bringing to memory, and waking to life
 The form, and face of a child, or wife,
 The choicest treasures to mortals given,
 The golden thread that leads to heaven.

 O, may the thoughts in this book penned,
 Prove sweet, and pure, to kindred and friend,
 To a child, or grandchild, as the case may be.
 Loyal scions, from the ancestral tree;
 Whose pulse will quicken, and brain will throb,
 As they view the path the grandsire trod."


_Appreciation_

_With pleasure I express thanks to Professor N. L. Nelson, Historian
Andrew Jenson, Elder Walter J. Lewis, Sister W. Lyle Allred, and to my
son, Newell K. Young, and to you, my many friends, who have given words
of encouragement to_

_THE AUTHOR_



CONTENTS.

CHAPTER 1.

Birth.--Childhood Recollections.

CHAPTER 2.

Camp on Sugar Creek.--Brigham's Charge to the Exiles.--Death of a Noble
Woman.--Free from Mobs

CHAPTER 3.

Petition Governors.--William C. Staines.--Captain James Allen

CHAPTER 4.

Thomas L. Kane's Description of the City of Nauvoo, and the Exiled
Mormons

CHAPTER 5.

Daniel H. Wells.--Baptism for the Dead.--Lorenzo D. Young's
Mission.--Wilford Woodruff.--Saved by Prayer

CHAPTER 6.

Brigham's Wise Counsels.--Joseph Toronto.--Joseph Smith, Seer and
Organizer.--Prophecy of August 6, 1842

CHAPTER 7.

A Religious Commonwealth.--General Clark's Degree.--Brigham's Indian
Policy.--Its Peaceable Fruits.--The Glory of the Immigrant's First View
of the Valley

CHAPTER 8.

Mormon Stalwarts.--A War on the Plains.--Death of Celestia
Kimball.--Two Indian Girls Tortured.--Sally's Death.--Ira Eldredge's
Dog and the Wolf.--Delicious Rawhide Soup.--Eat Thistles.--The
Devastating Crickets.--Delivered Wrought by the Sea Gulls

CHAPTER 9.

My First Mission.--Uncle Brigham's Counsel.--Parley P. Pratt, Teacher
and Orator.--My First View of the Ocean.--San Francisco.--Tracting the
City.--Scrap With a Hotel Keeper.--Labor as a Cook in the Home of Mr.
McLean.--The Man who Murdered Parley P. Pratt

CHAPTER 10.

Sail for the Islands.--At Honolulu T Labor in Tin Shop.--My First
Kanaka Meal.--A Home with Kiama.--Attend Native Funeral.--Meet Mr.
Emerson.--Three Days Without Food.--Saved by a Donkey.--Lose my
Eyesight.--Receive a Glorious Vision

CHAPTER 11.

On Oahu Again.--John Hyde's Apostasy.--I Meet Him in the Presbyterian
Church.--At Waiahia

CHAPTER 12.

Hear of Parley P. Pratt's Death.--Buchanan Sends Harney to
Utah.--Letter From Brigham Young

CHAPTER 13.

Praise for the Elders.--Efforts to Bring Two Natives to Utah.--Sail for
Home.--Description of Steerage.--An Earnest Prayer.--Timidity of the
Saints.--Baptize a New Convert at Midnight

CHAPTER 14.

Visit My Cousin.--His Tempting Offer.--Meet the Agents of Mr. Walker,
the noted Filibusterer.--Baptize Mrs. Bradford

CHAPTER 15.

Start for a Thirteen-Hundred-Mile Walk.--Become Indian Scout.--Meet
Jacob Hamblin, the Indian Peacemaker.--Surrounded by Indians.--Shooting
a Dove, Saves our Scalps

CHAPTER 16.

Home Activities.--Counseled not to Study Law.--Called to Uintah and
Dixie

CHAPTER 17.

Miss Carmichael's Parting Words.--San Francisco.--Orson Pratt's
Prophecy.--Sail for Hawaii.--Delivered from the Hands of a Wicked
Man.--Visit Walter M. Gibson.--View Kawaimanu

CHAPTER 18.

Conference at Wailuku.--Return to Honolulu.--Sail for Home.--Man
Overboard

CHAPTER 19.

United Order.--Indian Troubles.--Mission to England

CHAPTER 20.

Transferred to the Bristol Conference.--A Remarkable Woman.--My Views
of Celestial Marriage

CHAPTER 21.

A Visit to Wales.--Mrs. Simon's Good Work.--A Tribute to Joseph
Fielding Smith.--A Letter from my Wife, Albina

CHAPTER 22.

Death of Jehiel McConnell.--A Letter to my Daughter.--Five Thousand
Dollar Reward.--Letter from Apostle Joseph F. Smith

CHAPTER 23.

A Letter to my Son.--An Enquirer Answered.--The Sinking of the
Euridice, Four Hundred Men Perish.--Letters from Home.--Two Splendid
Dreams

CHAPTER 24.

Death of a Lady Apostle Woodruff Baptized in 1840, At
Midnight.--Baptize an Aged Backslider.--A Letter from Apostle Wilford
Woodruff.--Transferred to the London Conference

CHAPTER 25.

Visit London, the Grandest City in the World.--Meet the Claridge
Family, and Leave My Testimony With Them.--Visit Portsmouth and the
Home of Nellie Grant Sardys.--Labor With Elder Connelly.--Rake Hay and
Receive a Gift from an English Lord

CHAPTER 26.

Conditions at Orderville.--Letter to E. M. Webb, on Politics.--Visit
Winchester Cathedral.--Pass Through the Town of London.--Letter from
President William Budge.--Mobbed at Albourne

CHAPTER 27.

Goodbye to England.--A Poem.--The Master's Question

CHAPTER 28.

In memory of My Wife, Albina.--"By Their Fruits Ye Shall Know Them"

CHAPTER 29.

In Memory of My Wife, Lydia

CHAPTER 30.

In Memory of My Wife, Tamar, and Sacred to My Wife Catherine



APPENDIX--STORIES AND RHYMES.

CHAPTER 31.

Twenty-fourth of July Musings Sent to President Joseph F.
Smith.--Twenty-fourth of July Toast.--Utah.--Thrilling Eruption of
Kilauea

CHAPTER 32.

A Thrilling Experience on the Plains.--The Stampede

CHAPTER 33.

A Squaw Fight

CHAPTER 34.

Crusade Against Plural Marriage

CHAPTER 35.

Salt Lake Valley in 1847.--Utah Pioneers.--A Peaceful Home

CHAPTER 36.

From the Cradle to the Grave.--Lines to Sister M. L.

CHAPTER 37.

The Young Men's Pledge.--Brigham Young's One Hundredth
Birthday.--Mary's Birthday.--Some Things that I Remember


Memoirs of John R. Young.



CHAPTER 1.

Birth.--Childhood Recollections.

I was born April 30, 1837, at Kirtland, Ohio. I am the third son of
Lorenzo Dow and Persis Goodell Young. My parents were early numbered
among the followers of the Prophet Joseph Smith; and my father, being
physically strong and restless, full of spirituality, and endowed
with deep human sympathy, was naturally among the foremost in all the
troubles the Church passed through during the first twenty years of its
existence. He suffered much in the Missouri persecutions, being one of
those who participated in the Crooked River Battle, and risking his
life to aid in delivering his brethren from the hands of kidnapers. His
heroic part in that fight led to a price being set upon his head; in
consequence, and following the counsel of his brother. Brigham Young,
he, with others, fled to the State of Illinois. Of those early troubles
I write what I have heard my parents and my brothers say; my own memory
reaching no farther back than Nauvoo.

My earliest recollection is of suffering with the chills. How cold I
would be! We must have been poor, for the food did not suit me. It
rained so much I had to stay indoors, although I cried to go out.

One day father took me for a walk, to give me air and sunshine. We met
Joseph and Hyrum Smith and Sidney Rigdon. Father shook hands warmly
with Joseph and Hyrum, but he merely bowed to Brother Rigdon. Joseph
asked if I was the child father had requested the elders to pray for.
Being answered in the affirmative, the prophet removed my hat, ran his
fingers through my curly locks, and said,

"Brother Lorenzo, this boy will live to aid in carrying the Gospel to
the nations of the earth."

His words thrilled me like fire; and from that hour I looked forward to
the day when I should be a missionary.

Not long after that, Joseph was martyred at Carthage. I remember how
my mother wept, and how shocked and prostrated everybody was, when the
bloodstained bodies of the Prophet and his brother were brought home.
Father was away doing missionary work when that fearful tragedy took
place. A little later, while attending meetings, I noticed that Uncle
Brigham sat in the place where Joseph was wont to sit, and one evening,
after father's return from Ohio, I heard him say, "They will now seek
for Brigham's life as they did for Joseph's, just so long as he proves
true to the trust God has placed upon him."

I wondered why that should be. If a man does good, and God loves
him, why should men hate him? Yet the angel Moroni understood that
principle, for he said to the boy Joseph, "Your name shall be had
for good and evil, among all the nations of the earth"--a wonderful
prophecy, and wonderfully fulfilled.

And right here we have a vivid illustration of the operation of
prejudice or jealousy, so called. In 1839, the Saints, under the
guidance of their Prophet leader, came to Commerce, Ill., and purchased
a tract of land, principally wild woods and swamps, and on that
account, very unhealthful. In five years' time, without capital, by
faith and intelligent labor, the swamps had been drained, much of the
forest removed, and a thousand comfortable homes had been erected. The
walls of a magnificent temple adorned the central part of the new-born
city; and the master spirits, who brought about the mighty change, were
loved, as men are seldom loved, by the builders of those happy homes.
But the dwellers round about were filled with jealousy and rage; and,
aided by a few apostate members of the Church, waged a cruel war, until
Joseph and Hyrum were slain, and the Saints were driven from the homes
their industry had created.

In 1904 my home was at Fruitland, New Mexico.

One day Mr. Butler, editor of the "Aztec Enterprise," invited me to
write for his paper my recollections of our people's leaving Nauvoo. I
complied, and from memory wrote the following narrative which I wish to
place on record as a gift to my children:


 How dear to my heart are the scenes of my childhood;
 How I love to cherish, and con them o'er,
 The cottage, the Temple, the river and wildwood!
 All sweetly remembered, though seen no more.
                  With malice to none,
                  With charity to all."


I turn the wheels of memory back to the home of my childhood. Of this
terrible episode in the history of our people, others have written
better than I can hope to write; nevertheless, through the eyes of a
boy of nine, let me look out once more upon the tragic fate of Nauvoo,
the city beautiful.

It is the month of February, 1846. The sun is shining brightly, yet the
air is keen and cutting. The wheels ring as we drive over the frozen
snow. In our home since early morning, all has been hurry and bustle;
two wagons stand in our front yard, and my father with two other men,
strangers to me, are carrying out our household goods. My mother looks
pale, and when I ask her, "What is the matter?" she takes me in her
arms, kisses me, and says, "We are going to leave our home, and will
never see it again!"

Just then some other teams come along, and one of the brethren calls
to my father to be sure to put out the fire, and to hurry up, for it
is getting late. In a few minutes mother and the children are lifted
tenderly into the wagon. Father next takes his place on the front seat,
turns his face to the west, and his back upon the home, which it had
taken seven years of sacrifice and toil to build.

At the river are three flat boats, or scows. Here and there on the
banks of the river stand pale-faced mothers cuddling their little ones,
while husbands and fathers quietly, yet resolutely, roll the wagons on
to the boats, then with long poles push from the shore out upon the
bosom of the mighty river. No farewells are uttered, no words spoken.
Each man knows his duty, and performs it energetically; for they are
not hirelings, these men of stout hearts and muscular arms. Nor is it a
light task to guide those unwieldly scows through drifting ice, across
that mile-wide river.

Today, as I recall the scene, and remember the names of some of
those heroic exiles: Edwin Little, Thomas Grover, Warren Snow,
William and Lige Potter, Charles Shumway, and many others whose lives
are interwoven with whatever is great and enduring in our beloved
commonwealth, I cannot but liken them to the brave men who faced ice
and cold on Christmas night when the invincible Washington led them
across the Delaware to do battle with their country's foes.

Like these, and also inspired with a new and higher ideal of liberty,
our fathers and mothers knew no fear, but trusting in God they crossed
the river to the dark beyond, knowing that a conflict awaited them,
yet feeling beforehand as only a virile faith can make man feel, that
theirs would be the victory, they left their homes in the dead of
winter, seeking a better home, but when or where, they knew not!



Chapter 2.

Camp on Sugar Creek.--Brigham's Charge to the Exiles.--Death of a Noble
Woman.--Garden Grove.--Free from Mobs.


 God pity the exiles, when storms come down--
 When snow-laden clouds hang low on the ground,
 When the chill blast of winter, with frost on its breath
 Sweeps through the tents, like the angel of death!
 When the sharp cry of child-birth is heard on the air,
 And the voice of the father breaks down in his prayer,
 As he pleads with Jehovah, his loved ones to spare!


My father was among the first of the Saints who left Nauvoo and the
State of Illinois to avoid the storm of persecution that religious
prejudice had created against us. A general gathering place had been
chosen nine miles from the river, on Sugar Creek. Here an advance
company of brethren had prepared for our coming by shoveling away the
snow, so that we had dry spots on which to pitch our tents. Nor did we
pitch camp a day too soon; for a heavy storm swept over that part of
the country, leaving the snow fourteen inches deep, and being followed
by a cold so intense that the Mississippi froze over, and many later
teams crossed on the ice.

On the fifteenth day of February Presidents Brigham Young and Heber C.
Kimball joined us; and for the next two weeks a continuous stream of
wagons poured into the encampment so that by the first of March over
five thousand exiles were shivering behind the meager shelter of wagon
covers and tents, and the winter-stripped groves that lined the Creek.
Their sufferings have never been adequately told; and to realize how
cruel and ill-timed was this forced exodus one has only to be reminded
that in one night nine children were born under these distressing
conditions.

When it is remembered that only seven years had elapsed since twelve
thousand of our people had fled "naked and peeled" from the state of
Missouri, and that now the entire community of twenty thousand souls
were again leaving their homes unsold, it can be easily understood that
they were ill prepared to endure the hardships they were thus forced to
meet.

By ascending a nearby hill we could look back upon the beautiful city
and see the splendid temple we had reared in our poverty at a cost of
one and a half million dollars; moreover, on a clear, calm morning we
could hear:


   The silvery notes of the temple bell
   That we loved so deep and well;
   And a pang of grief would swell the heart,
   And the scalding tears in anguish start
   As we silently gazed on our dear old homes.


To remove this ever present invitation to grief and sorrow, our leaders
wisely resolved to make a forward move. It was believed the frost would
hold up our wagons. If not, short drives could at any rate be made.
Activity would relieve our severely tried hearts. I remember hearing
the ringing voice of President Young as standing early in the morning
in the front end of his wagon, he said:

"Attention, the camps of Israel. I propose to move forward on our
journey. Let all who wish follow me; but I want none to come unless
they will obey the commandments and statutes of the Lord. Cease
therefore your contentions and back-biting, nor must there be swearing
or profanity in our camps. Whoever finds anything must seek diligently
to return it to the owner. The Sabbath day must be hallowed. In all our
camp, prayers should be offered up both morning and evening. If you do
these things, faith will abide in your hearts; and the angels of God
will go with you, even as they went with the children of Israel when
Moses led them from the land of Egypt."

This brief epitome of the rules and regulations that were to guide
us, will give the thoughtful reader a key to the wonderful influence
of President Young and the Twelve Apostles. The Saints were intensely
religious and their peculiar faith in prophets and present and
continuous revelation had stirred up the anger and prejudice of their
Christian neighbors until it culminated in the martyrdom of Joseph and
Hyrum Smith and the expulsion of the Saints from Nauvoo. Americans,
and in many instances the near and direct descendants of Revolution
sires, cast out from American civilization because they believed in the
visitation of angels and persisted in worshiping God according to the
dictates of their own conscience.

It was on the first of March, 1846, only two weeks after leaving
Nauvoo, that the Saints broke camp and moved forward in two general
divisions, under the leadership respectively of Brigham Young and
Heber C. Kimball. Their course was westward over the rolling prairies
of Iowa. Only too soon did they find every hollow to be a mud hole,
in which the wagons would sink to the axle. But having started, they
could do no better than "double teams" and go slow. Often they would
not make over three miles a day, and what added to their discomfort was
the continuous rain which wet those who were walking to the skin, and
even beat through the wagon covers, wetting and chilling the sick and
feeble. These conditions gave rise to acts of heroism as noble as were
ever recorded.

I remember one notable instance:

Orson Spencer was a graduate from an eastern college, who having
studied for the ministry, became a popular preacher in the Baptist
Church. Meeting with a "Mormon" elder, he became acquainted with the
teachings of Joseph Smith and accepted them. Before doing so, however,
he and his highly educated young wife counted the cost, laid their
hearts on the altar and made the sacrifice! How few realize what it
involved to become a "Mormon" in those early days! Home, friends,
occupation, popularity, all that makes life pleasant, were gone. Almost
over night they were strangers to their own kindred.

After leaving Nauvoo, his wife, ever delicate and frail, sank rapidly
under the ever accumulating hardships. The sorrowing husband wrote
imploringly to the wife's parents, asking them to receive her into
their home until the Saints should find an abiding place. The answer
came, "Let her renounce her degrading faith and she can come back, but
never until she does."

When the letter was read to her, she asked her husband to get his Bible
and to turn to the Book of Ruth and read the first chapter, sixteenth
and seventeenth verses: "Entreat me not to leave thee or to return from
following after thee; for whither thou goest I will go, and where thou
lodgest I will lodge. Thy people shall be my people and thy God my God."

Not a murmur escaped her lips. The storm was severe and the wagon
covers leaked. Friends held milk pans over her bed to keep her dry. In
those conditions, in peace and without apparent suffering, the spirit
took its flight and her body was consigned to a grave by the wayside.

A thousand times thereafter the Saints had occasion to sing:

    "How many on the trackless plains
       Have found an unknown grave,
     Pure,faithful Saints, too good to live
       In such a wicked place.
     But are they left in sorrow,
       Or doubt to pine away?
     Oh, no, in peace they're resting
       Till the Resurrection Day."

From the first of March until the 19th of April not a day passed
without rain, making the roads almost impassable, and entailing a vast
amount of labor with but little advancement. At this date our camps had
reached Grand river. President Young called a halt and set all hands
at work fencing a field and planting crops for the benefit of the poor
who would follow. First an ample guard was selected to look after the
stock. That left three hundred fifty-nine laboring men; of these, one
hundred were selected to make rails under the direction of C. C. Rich;
ten under James Allred to put up fence; forty-nine under Father John
Smith, uncle of the Prophet Joseph, to build houses; twelve under Jacob
Peart to dig wells; ten under A. P. Rockwood to build the bridges, and
one hundred eighty under Daniel Spencer to clear land, plow, and plant.

All were thus employed, and the camp became presently like a hive of
bees. There being no room for idlers, all seemed happy. This place
was named Garden Grove; and Samuel Bent, Aaron Johnson, and David
Fullmer were chosen to preside over those that should remain. They were
instructed to divide the lands among the poor without charge; but to
give to no man more than he could thoroughly cultivate. There must be
no waste and no speculation. Moreover, the settlement was not regarded
as more than temporary; for as soon as our leaders should find the
"place," all energies were to be centered in gathering to that place.
As yet, however, no one, not even Brigham Young, knew where the "place"
would be; but it was talked at the camp fires that President Young had
seen, in vision, a wonderful valley, so large that all our people could
be gathered into it, and yet so far from civilization, that mobs could
not come at night to burn and whip and kidnap. Strange as it may seem,
this vision formed the most entrancing theme of our conversations, and
the national song of Switzerland became our favorite hymn:


   "For the strength of the hills we thank Thee,
    Our God, our father's God."



Chapter 3.

Petition Governors.--Wm. C. Staines, Captain James Allen.

   Push on, push on, ye struggling Saints,
     The clouds are breaking fast.
   It is no time to doubt or faint;
     The Rubicon is past.

   Behind us storms and rivers lie;
     Before the sun shines bright,
   And we must win or we must die--
      We cannot shun the fight.

On the 11th of April the main camps moved forward again. There being
now more sunshine and the roads firmer, better progress was made; and
on the 18th they reached the middle fork of Grand river. Here President
Young selected another farm, and all hands were set at work fencing,
plowing, and planting. This place was named Pisgah, and Wm. Huntington,
E. T. Benson, and C. C. Rich were chosen to preside. The counsel given
at Garden Grove was repeated here. The policies were to be the same.
Brigham's whole soul was thrown into the work, and this can be as truly
said of his associates, the Twelve. They were united in their counsels.
They thought of everything and of everybody. They gave much thought and
anxiety toward the poor who were left in Nauvoo and these farms were
established for their benefit. Brigham and Heber remained at Pisgah
until June 2nd, when they and the main camp pushed on again. We were
now in the Pottawattamies' land, but the Indians received us kindly--I
might say, even in a brotherly manner. They said, "We have plenty of
grass and wood, and our Mormon brothers are welcome to all they want."
This kind reception by the Red men touched a tender spot in the hearts
of the Latter-day Saints. It was like a ray of sunshine in a dark day;
a glimmer of light to a benighted traveler.

Before leaving Nauvoo, the Twelve had addressed petitions to the
governors of every state in the union asking for an asylum for our
people. Only two states deigned to reply. Governor Lucas of Iowa
wrote a kind reply, expressing his personal sympathy, but advising us
to leave the confines of the United States. This we did not wish to
do, for we were Americans and loved our country. My grandfather was
a Revolutionary soldier and served under General Washington in three
campaigns. My father was proud of that record, and transmitted his
feelings of loyalty to his children.

But now the nation through representatives had risen against us--we
were forced to go. Senator Cass wrote that we had better go to Oregon;
but to go there we had to pass through powerful tribes of Indians, and
we feared lest their tomahawks should be turned against us.

However, the reception given us by the Pottawattamies encouraged us;
and President Young, ever ready to grasp an inspiration and to act
promptly, quietly sent a few discreet men to labor as missionaries
among the Indian tribes. One of these men, Wm. C. Staines, is worthy of
note. He was a young English boy, a late convert to the faith, small in
body, and so deformed as to be almost a cripple; yet he had a soul and
an ambition as grand and lofty as the immortal Wolfe's.

He penetrated the Indian tribes as far as the Sioux, by his sacrifices
and force of character won their friendship and made impressions that
opened the way for our people to pass through their lands in peace.

From Pisgah westward the country was wild, with no roads running in the
direction we wished to; for we had now left civilization, and I have
sometimes thought that we felt like Adam and Eve when cast out of Eden.
The world indeed was before us, but the richest and loveliest part was
behind us, and a flaming sword guarded it on every side so that we
could not return.

However, the people were cheerful and as the weather was pleasant, camp
life had an air of romance that amused the young.

On the 14th of June President Young and the main camps struck the
Missouri river. As it would require some time to construct ferry boats,
a place was selected on the high lands near by and named Council
Bluffs. The tents were pitched in a hollow square and a brush bowery
was erected in which to hold our meetings.

As we had no lumber, saw pits were erected, and men suitable for that
labor having been selected, under the direction of Frederick Kesler the
work of sawing planks was commenced.

In the meantime provisions were becoming scarce. Small companies were
organized under the leadership of capable men, and sent down into
Missouri to trade off our watches, feather beds, shawls, and any other
articles that could be spared. While God did not rain manna down from
Heaven for the sustenance of the impoverished Saints, still there was
a Providence over them for good, for conditions had been brought about
that made food cheap. The northwestern settlements of Missouri had been
blest with bounteous harvests. Their cribs were full of corn, and the
forests were full of hogs, with no market for either. The Missourians
were therefore eager to take our beds and give us their surplus food.

Toward the close of the last day of June, Captain James Allen of the
United States army, with a small escort rode into our midst. Instantly
the camp was filled with a nervous, tremulous excitement. Who is he?
What does he want? These were the questions that flew from lip to lip.

Soon the voice of Brigham was heard: "Attention, Israel! We want all
the people to assemble in the bowery at ten o'clock tomorrow. We have
matters of importance to present to them."

The shadows of evening rested down upon the camp, then the stars rose
in the east and slowly ascended to the meridian of the heavens. Still
the camp fires burned and men talked with bated breath wondering what
the morrow would bring forth. A spirit of unrest brooded over the white
city and many an eye had not closed in sleep when the golden flashes of
light appeared in the east.

I am not writing these sketches from a theological standpoint, or to
make converts to the Mormon faith. I was there. I heard, I saw, I
suffered, and am trying to write as I felt and still feel.

At ten o'clock the people assembled in the bowery, and began services
by singing Cowper's inspired hymn:

   "God moves in a mysterious way
     His wonders to perform,
   He plants his footsteps in the sea,
     And rides upon the storm.
   Ye fearful Saints fresh courage take,
     The clouds ye so much dread
   Are big with mercy and will break
     In blessings on your head."

After an earnest prayer, President Young introduced Captain James
Allen, who said in substance that he had been sent by President Polk to
ask for five hundred of our young men to enlist in the army and go to
California to fight the Mexicans. And now let an abler pen than mine
speak a few words:

"Imagination can alone picture the surprise, almost dismay, with which
this startling news was received! The nation whose people had thrust
them from its borders and driven them into the wilderness, now calling
upon them for aid? And this in full face of the fact that their own oft
reiterated appeals for help had been denied!"

Captain Allen affirmed that President Polk's heart had been touched by
our sufferings and that this was done as an act of kindness! An act of
kindness! Was it not rather a deep-laid plan to bring about our entire
destruction? If we refused, then disarm us and the Indians would soon
finish the job.

From that day to this it has been a debated question among the Mormon
people as to what the motive was in asking for the battalion. If the
men enlisted. Captain Allen pledged himself to be a friend to the Boys
"as long as breath remained in his body;" and, be it said to his honor,
faithfully and conscientiously did he keep that pledge.

After free discussion by several of the brethren President Young
arose. Instantly breathless silence reigned. He was not a brilliant
speaker like Orson Hyde, Parley P. Pratt, or Amasa M. Lyman, whose
masterful speeches so often charmed their assemblies; but he possessed
a magnetism and forcefulness that always claimed attention. The Saints
realized that he was a man of wonderful resources.

"I want to say to the brethren present that this is a surprise to me,
but I believe Captain Allen to be a gentleman, and a man of honor, and
I accept his pledges to be a friend to our boys. Now, I would like
the brethren to enlist and make up a battalion, and go and serve your
country, and if you will do this, and live your religion, I promise you
in the name of Israel's God that not a man of you shall fall in battle."

That settled the matter. Brigham's promise was as good as gold; the
clouds passed away, the spirit of unrest fled the camp, the people
returned to their tents satisfied, and on the morrow the stars and
stripes were unfurled and nailed to a liberty pole. Duzett's martial
band and Pitt's celebrated brass band were hauled in wagons from camp
to camp and aided, with soul stirring music, to enthuse the boys. With
Brigham and the twelve as recruiting officers the matter went with a
rush. In no part of our broad land were five hundred men ever more
quickly enlisted than in the Mormon camps.

The charge of treason and of want of loyalty to our country was flung
back into the teeth of those who uttered it. The sacrifice having now
been made, the blessing was sure to follow. The raising of the Mormon
battalion was an event of great importance, for while it brought about
many heartaches and much individual suffering, it taught a lesson
of patriotism never to be forgotten. It led to enlarged emphasis in
regard to our relationship to the national government, for Latter-day
Saints have ever taught that the Constitution of our country was given
by inspiration, and consequently that all laws made in accordance
therewith ought to be loved, honored, and obeyed.

As soon as the labor of raising the battalion was accomplished, Brigham
turned the energies of his active mind to the task of pushing further
west. The hope of reaching Oregon or California that season was given
up; but Brigham was anxious to place the turbid waters of the Missouri
between us and our old enemies. About the 1st of July the ferry boat
was launched and families began crossing over into the land of the
Otoes.

Boy that I was, the swimming of the cattle was an achievement of great
interest. Early in the morning, so that the sun might not shine in the
cattle's faces, a boatload was taken across and held on the opposite
shore. Then a thousand head were driven some distance up the stream
and forced into the river. Good swimmers would climb upon the backs of
some of the strongest oxen, and slapping them on the sides of the faces
would guide them into the current. Soon we had a string of animals
reaching from one shore to the other. Of course it was lively and
exciting, and called for courage and physical endurance.

In days of rest our camp would present scenes of competitive athletic
sports which would have been a credit to any nation. Brigham, like
Joseph, was very fond of witnessing tests of manhood, and always had
near him trusted men, who could be relied upon for strength, courage,
and fidelity. In the act of swimming our cattle not an animal was lost;
nor were the hardy swimmers who breasted the Missouri river with them
ever lost sight of thereafter.

About 3 miles southwest of the ferry a place was selected for a winter
encampment and called Winter Quarters. It is now called Florence. A
town was laid out, a hewn-log meetinghouse was erected, a grist mill
was built, and a day school was conducted in the meetinghouse under
the direction of Professor Orson Spencer of Boston. In the evening a
grammar school was taught.

I remember one of the short humorous lectures given by Apostle George
A. Smith, cousin of Joseph. Speaking on the beauties of simplicity in
language, he told, by contrast, the following story: A young graduate
called at a country hotel for entertainment and said to the hostler,

"Detach the quadruped from the vehicle, stabulate him, donate him
a sufficient quantity of nutrition aliment, and when the aurora of
day shall illuminate the horizon, I will award thee a pecuniary
compensation."

The boy ran into the house and said, "Landlord, come out; there is a
Dutchman here, and I can't understand a word he says."

As soon as it was decided to remain over winter an application was made
to Otoe chiefs for permission to remain on their lands until spring. In
consideration of some presents, their consent was obtained, but they
did not welcome us as the Pottowattamies had done. The finest spots
of meadow lands were sought out and soon the white man's scythes were
cutting heavy swaths and hay stacks were looming up on all sides.

The rising of the stacks seemed to be a signal for the Indians to make
raids upon our stock. Joseph F. Smith, then a lad of nine years, and
two companions by the name of Aldrich were herding milk cows. At about
three o'clock in the afternoon the Indians raided the herd, the herders
barely escaping with their lives. Fortunately Captain Davis with his
mounted scouts were nearby and recovered the cattle. From that time on
our stock was closely guarded.

Trouble next began with the government Indian agent who lived at
Sarpees Point. He ordered our people to move off from the Otoes' lands,
and threatened to eject them by force. He even went so far as to refuse
to let our people go down to the frontier settlements in Missouri
without permits from him. As teams would return he would stop them by
force and search the wagons under the pretext of looking for firearms,
ammunition, and whiskey. As a matter of fact we needed all these
things; especially arms and ammunition for defense and self protection,
and as the summer passed on, many of the Saints were afflicted with
malarial fevers, and alcohol was needed for medical purposes.

But Mitchell refused to allow anything of the kind to pass his post
on its way to our camps. Several barrels of alcohol bought openly
from merchants at St. Joseph were knocked in the head and spilt by
Mitchell's orders. These oppressive acts were very humiliating-; and it
required constant vigilance on the part of our leaders to keep some of
our boys from resenting these open insults.

Fortunately for us, Colonel Kane was still at our camps. He wrote to
his father at Philadelphia, and the judge visiting Washington ably
represented our true condition to President Polk and his cabinet. The
result was, Mr. Indian agent was called down and the Mormons were
allowed to winter on the west bank of the Missouri river.

Many years ago I visited Hilo, a beautiful city on the Island of
Hawaii. I noticed when gentlemen walked out that they always carried
umbrellas with them; and when I asked them why, the reply was, that
you never can tell here when it's going to rain. That's a good
representation of Mormon life. We never know when a storm is brewing
from the outside, nor from what quarter the wind will blow.

When the main body of the Church left Nauvoo, it was understood with
the mob that the poor and destitute would be allowed to remain in
peace, in the possession of their homes, until our leaders should find
a place for our permanent settlement. But in this promise we were
disappointed. Those who thrust us out, were not only desirous of being
rid of our presence, but they sought our utter destruction, as the
history of all their aggressive operations, when taken collectively,
plainly shows.

See how thoughtfully they waited until the strength of our camps,
the battalion was gone; till our main camps were encroaching on the
Red Man's domain, so that wicked men might stir up the Indians to
hostilities against us. Then our enemies, for I cannot call them else,
marshaled all their strength, fifteen hundred or two thousand men, and
with a battery of artillery on the 16th of September, set upon the
remnants of our people, who were still in Nauvoo, and after three days'
battle took possession of the city and drove the inhabitants across the
Mississippi to perish of hunger and exposure.



Chapter 4.

Thomas L. Kane's Description of the City of Nauvoo, and the Exiled
Mormons.

And now I wish you to read the graphic lecture of Thomas L. Kane before
the Historical Society of Philadelphia:

"A few years ago, ascending the upper Mississippi in the autumn, when
its waters were low, I was compelled to travel by land past the region
of the rapids. My road lay through the Half Breed tract, a fine section
of Iowa, which the unsettled state of its land titles had appropriated
as a sanctuary for coiners, horse thieves and other outlaws. I had left
my steamer at Keokuk at the foot of the lower falls, to hire a carriage
and to contend for some fragments of a dirty meal with the swarming
flies, the only scavengers of the locality.

"From this place to where the deep water of the river returns my eye
wearied to see everywhere sordid vagabond and idle settlers, and a
country marred without being improved, by their careless hands. I was
descending the last hillside upon my journey, when a landscape in
delightful contrast broke upon my view. Half encircled by a bend of the
river, a beautiful city lay glittering in the fresh morning sun. Its
bright new dwellings, set in cool green gardens ranging up around a
stately dome-shaped hill, which was crowned by a noble marble edifice,
whose high tapering spire was radiant with white and gold. The city
appeared to cover several miles, and beyond it, in the backgrounds,
there rolled off a fair country chequered by the careful lines of
fruitful husbandry. The unmistakable marks of industry, enterprise
and educated wealth everywhere, made the scene one of singular and
most striking beauty. It was a natural impulse to visit this inviting
region. I procured a skiff, and rowing across the river, landed at the
chief wharf of the city. No one met me there. I looked and saw no one.
I could hear no one move, though the quiet everywhere was such that I
heard the flies buzz and the water ripples break against the shallow
beach, I walked through the solitary streets. The town lay as in a
dream, under some deadening spell of loneliness, from which I almost
feared to wake it, for plainly it had not slept long. There was no
grass growing up in the paved ways, rains had not entirely washed away
the prints of dusty footsteps, yet I went about unchecked. I went into
empty workshops, rope walks and smithies. The spinner's wheel was idle,
the carpenter had gone from his work bench and shavings, his unfinished
sash and casings, fresh bark was in the tanner's vat, and fresh chopped
light wood stood piled against the baker's oven. The blacksmith's
shop was cold; but his coal heap and ladling pool and crooked water
horn were all there, as if he had just gone for a holiday. No work
people looked to know my errand. If I went into the garden clinking
the wicket latch loudly after me, to pull the marigolds, heartease and
lady-slippers and draw a drink with the water sodden well bucket and
its noisy chain, or, knocking off with my stick the tall, heavyheaded
dahlias and sunflowers, hunted over the beds for cucumbers and
loveapples, no one called out to me from any opened window, or dog
sprang forward to bark an alarm.

"I could have supposed the people hidden in the houses, but the doors
were unfastened, and when, at last, I timidly entered them I found dead
ashes white upon the hearths, and had to tread a tip-toe as if walking
down the aisle of a country church, to avoid arousing irreverent echoes
from the naked floors.

"On the outskirts of the town was the city graveyard, but there was
no record of plague there, nor did it in any wise differ much from
other Protestant American cemeteries. Some of the mounds were not long
sodded; some of the stones were newly set. Their dates recent and
their black inscriptions glossy in the mason's hardly dried lettering
ink. Beyond the graveyard, out in the fields, I saw in one spot hard
by where the fruited boughs of a young orchard had been roughly torn
down, the still smouldering embers of a barbecue fire that had been
constructed of rails from the fencing around it. It was the latest
signs of life there. Fields upon fields of heavy headed yellow grain
lay rotting ungathered upon the ground. No one was at hand to take in
their rich harvest.

"As far as the eye could reach they stretched away, they sleeping too,
in the hazy air of autumn. Only two portions of the city seemed to
suggest the import of this mysterious solitude. On the eastern suburb
the houses looking out upon the country showed, by their splintered
woodworks and walls battered to the foundation, that they had lately
been a mark of destructive cannonade, and in and around the splendid
temple, which had been the chief object of my admiration, armed men
were barracked, surrounded by their stacks of musketry and pieces of
heavy ordnance. These challenged me to render an account of myself and
why I had the temerity to cross the water without a written permit from
the leader of their band. Though these men were more or less under the
influence of ardent spirits, after I had explained myself as a passing
stranger, they seemed anxious to gain my good opinion. They told the
story of the dead city--that it had been a notable manufacturing and
commercial mart, sheltering over twenty thousand persons. That they
had waged war with its inhabitants for several years, and had finally
been successful only a few days before my visit, in an action fought
in front of the ruined suburb, after which they had driven them at
the point of the sword. The defense, they said, had been obstinate,
but gave way on the third day's bombardment. They boasted greatly of
their prowess, especially in this battle, as they called it. But I
discovered they were not of one mind, as to certain of the exploits
that had distinguished it. One of which, as I remember was, that they
had slain a father and his son, a boy of fifteen, not long a resident
of the fated city, whom they admitted to have borne a character without
reproach.

"They also conducted me inside the wall--of the curious temple, in
which they said, the banished inhabitants were accustomed to celebrate
the mystic rites of an unhallowed worship. They particularly pointed
out to me certain features of the building, which having been the
peculiar objects of a former superstitious regard, they had as a matter
of duty sedulously defiled and defaced. The reputed site of certain
shrines they had thus particularly noticed, and various sheltered
chambers, in one of which was a deep well, constructed, they believed,
with a dreadful design. Besides these, they led me to see a large
and deep chiseled marble vase or basin, supported upon twelve oxen,
also of marble, and of the size of life, of which they told some
romantic stories. They said the deluded persons, most of whom were
emigrants from a great distance, believed their Deity countenanced
their reception here for a baptism of regeneration, as proxies for
whomsoever they held in warm affection in the countries from which
they had come. That here parents 'went into the water' for their lost
children, children for their parents, widows for their spouses, and
young persons for their lovers. That thus the great vase came to be for
them associated with all dear and distant memories, and was therefore
the object, of all others, in the building, to which they attached the
greatest degree of idolatrous affection. On this account the victors
had so diligently desecrated it as to render the apartment in which
it was contained too noisome to abide in. They permitted me also to
ascend into the steeple to see where it had been lightning struck on
the Sabbath before, and to look out east and south on wasted farms
like those I had seen near the city, extending till they were lost
in the distance. Here in the face of pure day, close to the scar of
divine wrath left by the thunderbolt, were fragments of food, cruses of
liquor, and broken drinking vessels, with a bass drum and a steamboat
signal bell, of which I afterwards learned the use with pain.

"It was after nightfall when I was ready to cross the river on my
return. The wind had freshened after sunset, and the water beating
roughly into my little boat, I headed higher up the stream than the
point I had left in the morning, and landed where a faint glimmering
light invited me to steer. Here among the dock and rushes, sheltered
only by the darkness, without roof between them and the sky, I came
upon a crowd of several hundred creatures, whom my movements roused
from uneasy slumber upon the ground. Passing these on my way to the
light I found it came from a tallow candle in a paper funnel shade
such as is used by street vendors of apples and peanuts, and which
flaring and fluttering away in the bleak air off the water, shone
flickeringly on the emaciated features of a man in the last stage of
a bilious, remittent fever. They had done their best for him. Over
his head was something like a tent made of a sheet or two, and he
rested on a but partially ripped open old straw mattress, with a hair
sofa cushion under his head for a pillow. His gaping jaw and glazing
eye told how short a time he would enjoy these luxuries, though a
seemingly bewildered and excited person, who might have been his wife,
seemed to find hope in occasionally forcing him to swallow awkwardly
a measured sip of the tepid river water from a burned and battered
bitter smelling tin coffee pot. Those who knew better had furnished the
apothecary he needed, a toothless old bald head, whose manner had the
repulsive dullness of a man familiar with death-scenes. He, so long as
I remained, mumbled in his patient's ear a monotonous and melancholy
prayer, between the pauses of which I heard the hiccup and sobbing of
two little girls who were sitting upon a piece of driftwood outside.
Dreadful indeed, were the sufferings of these forsaken beings, bowed
and cramped by cold and sun burn, alternating as each weary day and
night dragged on. They were almost all of them, the crippled victims
of disease. They were there because they had no homes, nor hospitals,
nor poor house, nor friends to offer them any. They could not satisfy
the feeble cravings of their sick. They had not bread to quiet the
fractious hunger cries of their children. Mothers and babes, daughters
and grandparents, all of them alike, were bivouacked in tatters,
wanting even covering to comfort those whom the sick shiver of fever
was searching to the marrow.

"These were the Mormons, famishing in Lee county, Iowa, in the fourth
week of the month of September, in the year of our Lord, 1846. The
city, it was Nauvoo, Ills. The Mormons were the owners of that city,
and the smiling country around, and those who stopped their plows,
who had silenced their hammers their axes, their shuttles and their
workshop wheels, those who had put out their fires, who had eaten their
food, spoiled their orchards and trampled under foot their thousands of
acres of unharvested grain, these were the keepers of their dwellings,
the carousers in their temple, whose drunken riot insulted the ears
of their dying. They were, all told, not more than six hundred forty
persons who were thus lying on the river flats, but the Mormons in
Nauvoo had numbered the year before over twenty thousand. Where were
they? They had last been seen, carrying in mournful trains their sick
and wounded, halt and blind to disappear behind the western horizon,
pursuing the phantom of another home. Hardly anything else was known of
them and people asked with curiosity--what had been their fate, what
their fortune!"

Just a word to let the reader know of Col. Kane's first coming to our
people.

One day, while we were still encamped at Council Bluffs, a
delicate-looking stranger rode up on horseback. The young man was
Colonel Thomas L. Kane, son of Judge Kane of Philadelphia, and brother
of Dr. Kane, the celebrated Arctic explorer. Soon after reaching our
camp he was stricken with fever. The best medical talent we had watched
him unceasingly; and to the joy of the whole camp, he recovered. Never
was watching, nursing, and praying better requited by man than he
repaid to the Mormon people. As soon as his returning strength would
allow, he hastened back east, and unsolicited by us delivered in his
native city and in Washington some of the most truthful, vivid life
scenes of the suffering of our people that have ever been published.



Chapter 5.

Daniel H. Wells.--Baptism for the Dead.--Lorenzo D. Young's
Mission.--Wilford Woodruff.--Saved by Prayer.

The little band of one hundred twenty-five men who for three days
defended the city of Nauvoo against fearful odds, are to me patriots
and heroes, and their names and deeds should be handed down in history;
for the wealth of history is the noble ideals it creates. Had there
never been an angry Jewish mob, we should not have the martyr Stephen.
Had there been no Gesler to hoist his cap on a liberty pole, there
would have been no William Tell. Had there been no George III., there
would have been no Patrick Henry nor Lafayette; and had there been no
battle of Nauvoo, we should have had no Daniel H. Wells, as noble a
patriot, and as true a lover of justice and liberty, as ever lived.

Daniel Hanmer Wells was one of the first settlers of Commerce, later
called Nauvoo. When Joseph came in 1839 and bought land for the Church,
Wells met the Prophet for the first time. He noted the intelligence
and activity of the young leader. He (Wells) was studying law, and
his legal attainments made him a useful man in the community. For
several years thereafter he was justice of the peace, and thus became
thoroughly acquainted with the people and their history. The result
was that when the war-cloud broke, he shouldered his gun and for three
days fought in defense of the weak and oppressed; and when they were
overpowered, rather than submit to the enforced humiliation, he mounted
his horse, bade adieu to his old home, and fled to the wilderness,
casting his lot with the exiles, and becoming one of their staunchest
leading men.

Now a few words about the ill-fated temple, that beautiful edifice
which the Saints reared with so much love and sacrifice, and in which
so many of our hopes and expectations centered. Like all other of our
temples, it was erected for the benefit alike of the living and the
dead. The Apostle Paul says, "If the dead rise not at all, then why are
ye baptized for the dead?" Around that doctrine, amplified by later
revelation, the Latter-day Saints have woven a social service that lays
hold of the deepest affections of the heart, and in its scope is as
broad as the ocean and as endless as eternity.

In the sacred font of that temple in Nauvoo, parents were baptized for
their dead children, and children for their dead parents. There the
husband and wife were sealed as such for eternity, and family ties were
cemented to last forever. In the faith of every Latter-day Saint, the
temple was therefore the holy of holies, the most sacred of all sacred
places. Our enemies knew this; and fearing, that as long as the temple
stood, we might be tempted to return, they resolved to destroy it.

A purse of five hundred dollars was raised by subscription and given
to Joseph Agnew if he would burn it. On the night of October 6, 1848,
Thomas C. Sharp and Agnew rode from Carthage to Nauvoo, twenty miles,
and having a key to the front door. Sharp stood guard, while Agnew
ascended to an upper floor and fired it. At sunrise the next morning
there was nothing left but its four blackened walls.

Afterwards the Icarians, getting possession of the ruins, started, in
1850, to repair it for educational purposes; but a hurricane swept
through the city and blew down the walls. Finally, piece by piece, the
rock was hauled away, until not a stone was left to mark the place
where the noble edifice once stood.

As soon as word of the mob's treachery reached Winter Quarters, teams
were sent back to bring up the suffering remnants; and they were given
all the care and attention possible under existing conditions. They
received at least one comfort--they had the privilege of dying, if die
they must, with sympathizing friends.

And die many of them did. As previously remarked. Winter Quarters was
the Valley Forge of Mormondom. Our home was near the burying ground;
and I can remember the small mournful-looking trains that so often
passed our door. I also remember how poor and same-like our habitual
diet was: corn bread, salt bacon, and a little milk. Mush and bacon
became so nauseating that it was like taking medicine to swallow it;
and the scurvy was making such inroad amongst us that it looked as if
we should all be "sleeping on the hill" before spring, unless fresh
food could be obtained.

While we were in this condition there happened one of these singular
events which so often flit across the life of a Mormon. President Young
called one day at the door of our cabin, and said to my father:

"Lorenzo, if you will hitch up your horses and go down into Missouri,
the Lord will open the way, so that you can bring up a drove of hogs,
and give the people fresh meat, and be a blessing to you."

As I remember, the next day father took me in the wagon, and with
a "spike" or three-horse team, started on that mission. The only
recollections that I have of that wonderfully productive land,
were given me by that journey. The Mormons believe that Missouri
embraces, in its bounds, that portion of the earth where Eden stood.
Adam-Ondi-Ahman, the place where Adam gathered his children and blessed
them, is situated five miles northwest from Gallatin, on Grand river.

I will now relate some incidents that took place on that trip to St.
Joseph, Missouri. Soon after reaching the frontier settlements we
camped for the night with a man who claimed to have been living on his
ranch for sixteen years. The home was rather primitive, but the farm
must have been a good one. His bins were full of corn, and his horses,
cows, sheep, and hogs were fine and fat.

Father asked if he would sell a horse.

"Yes, if I can get a good price for one."

What was the grey Messenger filly worth?

"Well, that is a good animal; a wonderful traveler," and he wanted
a dollar a mile for every mile that he had driven her in a day. And
though we might not believe it, yet it was gospel truth, that he had
driven that mare in his spring cart, thirty-five miles from sun to sun.

The next morning my father pulled out 'with a four-horse team. The
Messenger fully proved one of the best animals that we ever owned.
After a lapse of sixty years I tell this story to my children to show
them the difference of ideas about hard driving between the people of
the woolly west and the stay-at-home farmer near St. Joseph.

Upon arriving at St. Joseph we put up at Polk's Tavern. A Mormon family
by the name of Lake had left Winter Quarters in search of work. One
of the daughters had found employment at Mr. Polk's. Being frequently
questioned, she had told much about the sufferings and the present
conditions of our people. She knew my father well, and joyfully
recognized him.

In the evening the bar room was full of gentlemen, all eager to learn
the news and for two hours they listened almost breathless to father's
talk. The next day parties approached father and offered to load him
with merchandise. This he declined; but he secured the loan of one
thousand dollars--I believe from a Jewish merchant--and wasted no time
in getting down to business.

The first move was to buy a forty-acre field of unharvested corn. He
paid four dollars an acre for the corn as it stood in the field. It
was estimated to average sixty bushels to the acre. The best corn was
gathered and put in bins. Heavy logs were then drawn crosswise over the
field to mash down the stalks. Then a notice was posted for hogs. As a
rule, they came in droves of about thirty and were bought in the bunch,
at seventy-five cents a head. They would weigh from one hundred and
fifty to four hundred pounds each. Father returned to Winter Quarters
with a thousand head of hogs, and in this way President Young's promise
to him had been realized.

We read in the good old Bible of an angel giving water to Hagar and
Ishmael in the desert, when the patriarch Abraham had sent them away;
and when Moses led two million Hebrew bondsmen from slavery to freedom,
we read of how God rained manna down from heaven for their sustenance,
and so wrought upon the elements, that for forty years their garments
did not wax old. And I understand that the Hebrew children to this day
remember with grateful hearts those special acts of providence.

Now, while I do not claim for the Latter-day Saints manifestations so
marked as these, yet was there many a providential help given to us.
What caused the quails to come in such tame flocks to our suffering
camps on the west bank of the Mississippi river? They were so tame that
many of them were caught by little children. And who led the Mormon
maiden to Mr. Polk's tavern, and inspired her tongue to utter words of
deep interest to citizens of St. Joseph, and thus prepared the way for
my father to bring to our camps large quantities of food as sweet and
nutritious as the quails or manna bestowed so providentially upon the
camps of the Hebrews in the land of Palestine?

I remember well the place where I first saw Wilford Woodruff. It was
out in the timber west of Winter Quarters. I was driving a yoke of
oxen on a sledge, after a load of wood. Father and a man by the name
of Campbell were chopping. The wood was oak and hickory. There were
several men in the grove chopping, among them Apostle Woodruff. A cry
came for help and the men ran together. Brother Woodruff had been
caught by a falling tree and pinned to another one. The tree that
imprisoned him was so heavy that the men could not lift it away until
they had chopped it in two.

All said his breast was crushed, and they feared he was dead.
Nevertheless, the brethren took off their hats, and kneeling around
him, placed their hands on his body and prayed. Then some quilts were
placed on the sledge and father hauled him home. I was but a boy; yet
the earnestness and power of that prayer entered my soul, and gave me a
testimony that has never left me.[A]

[Footnote A: President Woodruff's statement makes it plain that I am
wrong. My memory has become confused. It must have been some other man
that father hauled home.]

I know that the brave, resolute men who left their homes in Nauvoo
rather than renounce their faith, were God-fearing men. Prayer was the
balm applied by them for every ill. It was their comfort and solace
from every pain. It was their first thought in the moning [sic], and
the last word they breathed at night. It burst from the lips of the
father and the mother at our camp fires, or from the hearth stones
in our humblest dugout homes. In case of misfortune or accident, the
first thought was for an Elder. The admonition of the Apostle James,
as recorded in the New Testament, was engraven on the hearts of the
Latter-day Saints. "If any are sick let them call in the Elders of
the Church, and let them pray over him, anointing him with oil in the
name of the Lord, and the prayer of faith shall save the sick." And
I testify that our hearts were often gladdened by the reception and
fulfillment of that gracious promise. In this instance our hearts were
again comforted. Our people were passing through a period of sorrow and
suffering. It was one of the darkest days in the history of the Church.
Death was reaping a rich harvest from our stricken and depleted camps.
We felt keenly the giving up of five hundred of our young men. Their
absence made men precious with us, and Wilford Woodruff, being such an
active, helpful man, how could we spare him! That cry came from our
hearts, and God heard our prayers and answered them. In three weeks'
time, Wilford Woodruff was again on the "firing line" as active and
helpful as ever. Thus we saw recorded another miracle to strengthen our
faith.



Chapter 6.

Brigham's Wise Counsels.--Joseph Toronto.--Joseph Smith.--Seer and
Organizer.--Prophecy of August 6, 1842.

In those days of constant home changing Brigham was somewhat like the
father of a large rustling family; everybody came to him for comfort or
counsel. Perhaps I cannot do better than relate a few incidents to show
how they trusted to his guidance.

In 1845 an Italian sailor by name of Toronto, had saved his earnings,
until he had several hundred dollars. But he was worried for fear he
would lose it, and could not decide where to deposit it. On returning
from a voyage, and just before reaching New York, he had a dream in
which a man stood before him, and told him to leave his money with
"Mormon Brigham" and he should be blessed.

On reaching New York, he began to inquire for "Mormon Brigham," but no
one knew him. Finally he met a person who told him that Brigham Young,
the President of the Mormon Church, lived at Nauvoo, Ill. Toronto
never rested until he reached that place. Making his way to President
Young's office, he laid the money on the table, and, merely asking for
a receipt, would apparently have left without further explanation, if
Brigham had not detained him. The money was sorely needed, and the act
was so deeply appreciated, that the humble trusting man was taken to
the President's home, and became a permanent member of the family.

At Winter Quarters a man by name of Majors, a gentleman of wealth
and scholarly attainments, came to Brigham and said that one of his
thoroughbred mares was down from starvation and could not get up,--then
asked if he had better not kill her. "No," replied the President,
"never destroy life. Try to save her. If you can't provide for her give
her to Toronto and I will tell him how to provide for her." He further
arranged to have a windlass erected, and the mare swung up. Then sods
were cut. Of them a stable was built around her, and so the animal was
saved.

Afterwards I saw Brother Toronto sell a pair of her colts to Kinkaid of
Salt Lake for seven hundred dollars. Moreover, Joseph Toronto, humble,
untutored Italian sailor, became, under the wise counsels of Brigham
Young, a man of property, raised up an honorable family, and gave his
children a good education.

I could relate numerous other instances coming under my notice during
boyhood days, to demonstrate the fact that President Young, whether
on the plains or in his office, was always accessible to the common
people, and that his counsels, when carried out, invariably brought
blessings.

At Winter Quarters he was everywhere; now at the bedside of the dying,
next in his carriage flying perhaps to the scene of a prairie fire,
where his calm voice might be heard directing the labors of his willing
followers: counseling peace, but ever urging eternal vigilance.

No sooner would his hands drop the critical labors of the moment, than
his mind would turn forcefully to preparing for the onward move, which
all knew would come in the early spring. From the various camps he
selected the hardy, robust, and energetic men whom he wished to have
with him in the pioneer movement that the council had decided should be
made as soon as grass grew.

In my frequent use of the name Brigham, I do not wish to convey the
idea that there was only one capable man, only one great leader in our
camps. On the contrary, I consider that we had a collection of able
men. Joseph Smith, in his short prophetical career of fifteen years,
had not only given the Book of Mormon to the world, but had brought
forth and established the most perfect church organization that we have
any record of. In doing this he had gathered around him many able,
and some very learned men. Among the latter were such men as Sidney
Rigdon, Willard Richards, Lorenzo Snow, Orson Spencer, Orson Pratt and
Dr. Bernhisel; while of the former the new faith had gathered into
its fold, a legion of strong, intelligent spirits, such as Brigham
Young, Heber C. Kimball, George A. Smith, John Taylor, and a host of
others equally honorable and worthy of mention; men who have since
made notable history. These were now numbered in the camps of Israel
and Brigham Young valued their stalwart character, their sterling
integrity, and their wise counsel, and honored their decisions.

As a matter of fact, it was not President Brigham Young's personal
superiority which gave him preeminence. His leadership came by calling
and ordination from Joseph, and the approval of the people. Hence in
Mormon theology, back of Brigham stood Joseph and the people, and back
of Joseph stood the mighty Lord, even Jesus Christ, from whom came
the power and influence that held this multitude of moving families
together, and made it possible for one man--Brigham Young--to select
the men he desired to accompany him on the wonderful journey that still
lay before them.

Of course our people knew, or had reason to believe, that in Oregon
there were grand rivers, and extensive forests, with rich intervening
glades, inviting the home-seeker to come and take possession; but
experience had taught us that prosperity and wealth excite jealousy,
and invite turmoil and trouble, and so far had culminated in expulsion
from our homes. On the other hand, the interior of California was
marked on our maps as an uninhabitable desert, and Brigham said: "If
there is a place on this earth that our enemies do not want, that's the
place I'm hunting for."

If the reader will bear in mind that in July we had given a battalion
of five hundred of our ablest men to fight our country's battles in
Mexico, it will help them to realize the additional sacrifice the
people would now have to make to fit out and part with one hundred
and forty men for a pioneer advance guard, whose duty it would be to
find the place where, under the blessing of God, the Saints might
rest in peace. By parting with the battalion boys, our camps were so
weakened that in many instances mothers and children had to do the
rough, out-of-door work of husbands and fathers; and many of the early
converts to Mormonism were from the eastern states, and came from
homes where refinement had clustered round the family hearth and music
and song had happified their lives. The strenuous nature of frontier
struggles was consequently new to them. Nevertheless, in building up
temporary homes at Winter Quarters, it was no strange thing to see the
sisters hauling logs for the cabin, or mixing and carrying mud for the
chinking and daubing; and in the winter, when death stalked through our
camps, it seemed that a heavy per cent of the "called ones" were our
strongest, bravest men; men whose places could not be filled, no matter
how willing the substitutes were.

Nature seldom qualifies the woman to do the work of the man. There
is, however, much truth in the adage, "Where there's a will there's a
way," and the deeds accomplished under the most trying circumstances
prove that the Mormon people had the will, for what, indeed, is will
but another name for faith? And to those who have faith, all things
are possible. Only by this God-given power, so little known and
comprehended, were our people enabled to cross the trackless plains,
subdue the wilderness, and make the "desert to blossom as the rose."

Often in our public meetings the Elders would liken the Church to a
ship, and the "Ship Zion" was no mean figure of speech. Let us carry it
further and see her launched upon a boisterous, unknown sea; then let
an emergency arise in which the captain and many of the ablest sailors
are called away and the ropes have to be manipulated by inexperienced
hands; for that is exactly the condition we were in.

How appropriately even we might paraphrase Nelson's historical
signal: "England expects every man to do his duty." England was not
disappointed, and to this day the English nation is proud of the record
made by her gallant sailors. In simple justice, that is the way the
United States should feel toward the Mormon people; for never in the
history of the world was a grander movement made for the establishment
of liberty, than the exodus of the Saints from Nauvoo. Like the
cutting; of the dykes of Holland, or the burning of Moscow, it was the
making of a whole-souled sacrifice, that they and all the children of
men might receive an expansion of religious freedom. And, we, their
descendants, have reason now to rejoice that it was the Latter-day
Saints who were thus resisting oppression and injustice, and suffering
untold sorrows, that this nation might retain the proud distinction of
being an asylum for the oppressed and down-trodden of the world. Coming
generations will award the Mormons the just praise that is now withheld
from them.

On the 6th of April, 1847, the annual Church conference was held at
Winter Quarters. It lasted only one day, for the labor of fitting
out the pioneers seemed to engross everybody's time. Hearts had not
yet ceased aching over the parting with the battalion boys; yet now
a band of the fathers were on the eve of starting on a perilous
journey, and the end thereof no man knew. Their departure would leave
a poverty-stricken community of widows and orphans. Thoughts of that
parting dampened every attempt at revelry and would have filled every
bosom with gloom, save that we knew it was God's will. For a year we
had been singing:

 "In upper California, O that's the land for me--
 It lies between the mountains and the great Pacific sea.
 The Saints can be protected there, and enjoy their liberty
 In upper California, O that's the land for me."

We furthermore recalled to mind that on the 6th of August, 1842, Joseph
had prophesied: "You will be driven to the Rocky Mountains; many will
apostatize, or lose their lives in consequence of exposure or disease;
yet some of you will live to go and assist in making settlements and
in building cities and will see the Saints become a mighty people
in the midst of the Rocky Mountains." All believed in this prophecy
and rejoiced that it was on the verge of fulfillment. Consequently,
as Hannah, in the gratitude of her heart, gave Samuel to the Lord,
so these daughters of modern Israel gladly gave their husbands and
grown-up sons to be the standard bearers of the Prophet Brigham in
planting the Ensign of Zion in the tops of the mountains.



Chapter 7.

A Religious Commonwealth.--General Clark's Decree.--Brigham's Indian
Policy.--Its Peaceable Fruits.--The Glory of the Immigrants' First View
of The Valley.

On April 10, 1847, that historical band of one hundred forty-three men,
three women, and two children, known as the Mormon pioneers, started
for the West, led by Brigham Young and Heber C. Kimball. The story of
that journey has been so often told, and our western people are so
accustomed to traveling with team, and camping out, that I fear my weak
descriptions would not be interesting. But the conditions of colonizing
Utah were so different from those of any other state of the union, that
the history will bear repetition.

The Latter-day Saints' founding of a commonwealth was actuated by
almost purely religious motives and influences. They came West because
they had to, or else give up their faith. As early as 1838 General
Clark said to us, "You must no more organize with Presidents and
Bishops; you must scatter out among the people. And if you ever get
together again, I will be upon you, and I will not show the mercy that
I have shown this time."

That, in effect, was the decree of the Nauvoo mob. It was not couched
in the definite words that Darius's decree was, but it meant, "Daniel,
if you pray to the God of the Hebrews, we will cast you into the Lion's
Den." The same spirit that over two thousand years ago decreed what the
Hebrew children should worship was today dictating to sons of America
what they should, and what they should not do, in matters of faith.
And it was the loyalty of the Mormon people to God, and their country,
that led them to travel westward over trackless and timberless plains.
Rather than submit to this belated tyrrany [sic] of intolerance, on and
on they came westward for more than a hundred days until they struck
the valley of the Dead Inland Sea, the spot where Brigham had in vision
seen the tent come down from Heaven, and had heard a voice saying,
"Here shall Israel find rest."

But to return to the starting point. Anticipating that they would
come into frequent contact with the Indians, President Young sought
earnestly to imbue the men with a feeling of friendship toward the Red
Man. He pointed out that from the first coming of the white man to
America the Indian had been pushed off his lands, his game had been
wasted, and feelings of hatred had been fostered until the dictum had
been reached that no Indian is a good Indian until he is dead.

"We shoot them down as we would a dog. Now, this is all wrong, and not
in harmony with the spirit of Christianity. In only one instance, that
of William Penn, has Christian treatment been accorded them. But even
aside from the aspect of Christian duty, I am satisfied it will be
cheaper to feed them, than to fight them."

Such was ever Brigham's policy thereafter. In later years the annual
passing of thousands of our people in peace through the lands of the
Sioux, the Shoshones, and Utes, gave to the world the belief that
the Mormons were in collusion with and had secret treaties with the
Indians. Such, however, was not the case. Our friendship with them
was the natural outgrowth of following the wise counsel given to us
in those early days. Light cleaveth to light, and love begets love as
readily in the heart of a heathen as in the bosom of a Christian.

As an illustration of this fact I may relate a little incident in
my own life. My father and my younger brother, a lad of five years,
went with the advance company of pioneers. My brother Franklin W. and
I followed in Jedediah M. Grant's company. On Ham's Fork, near Fort
Bridger, a cow gave out, and I was left behind the train to try to
bring her into camp. At sunset, while about three miles behind the
camp, letting the cow rest, I saw an Indian just across the creek move
from behind a tree. Needless to say I made quick tracks toward camp.

In the morning we found that the Indians had killed the cow. It proved
to be a band of Sioux, on the war path after Shoshones. Had they been
angry at us, they could have killed me as well as the cow,--Brigham's
counsel was bearing fruit. Neither my scalp, nor our cattle, beyond
that one cow, were interfered with, while Fort Bridger was heavily
raided.

To me the migration of our people for the next twenty years was a
wonderful history. Our companies often scattered far apart in order
to get feed for the cattle; our men, weak in numbers and but poorly
armed; our women and children often compelled to walk, and therefore,
sometimes quite unconsciously going too far ahead to be safe, or,
in spite of the vigilance of the guards, becoming weary and lagging
behind, yet not a single life was lost by the hand of the Indians.

Again the cheerfulness with which the people passed under the rod
during these unparalleled journeys was no less marvelous than the
protecting providence that was over them. Picture in your mind starting
out on a certain morning, in company with five hundred men, women,
and children. We walk eight or ten miles, then halt for dinner. Five
hundred head of cattle have to be unyoked, watered, then driven
to pasture and guarded, while fires are built and dinner is being
prepared. Then the cattle are reyoked, the wagons packed, and the line
of travel is taken up again.

Thousands of our people, many of them mothers with babes in their arms,
walked every foot of that ten hundred thirty-seven mile stretch from
Winter Quarters to Salt Lake. Day after day the toilsome journey is
renewed. At night a quilt or blanket is spread upon mother earth for a
resting place. Days pass into weeks, and weeks into months, before the
longing eyes find rest and the weary feet pass down the dusty road of
Emigration Canyon. Picture then, their feelings, when, on reaching a
certain eminence, the Salt Lake Valley, with the Dead Sea glimmering
beyond, burst like a vision of glory upon their view! Old and young
break down, and weep for joy.

 O, marvel not, dear reader, if on this day and place
 Unbidden tears bedew each care-worn, sun-burnt face!
 If long enshrined hope, and over-burdened heart
 Cause weary, toiling pilgrims here to act the childish part,
 If the glory of this vision, of a truly "sought out land,"
 Like a cloud of joy descending, enshroud the little band,
 Reveal to them the blessings their future life shall gain,
 And blurs the recollections of former toils and pain--
 Recall the days of sorrows, of Diahman, and Far West,
 When the cup of bitter anguish to their trembling lips was pressed,
 When hordes of heartless mobbers, led by Lucas, and by Clark,
 Despoiled them of their homes--the fruits of honest work;
 Confined in chains and dungeons their youthful prophet guide--
 And scattered wives and children on Missouri's prairie wide,
 Then like a bird of plunder, followed on their footsore trail
 Till Joseph and Hyrum were martyred, in Carthage bloodstained jail.
 And still the lash and fire brand, to our backs and home applied,
 Compelled us to surrender, and cross the Mississippi's tide,
 Take to our tents and travel, like Israel of old,
 To the valleys of the mountains, a standard to unfold,
 An ensign to the nations, a banner ever blest--
 Where the children of the covenant can find God-given rest,
 Where the "stone cut from the mountain," not by mortal hand,
 Shall become a mighty people, and fill "the promised land."
 Such was the glorious vista that opened to their souls
 And filled with joy and gladness, their hearts beyond control,
 Filled hearts with joy and gratitude, and bent each willing knee,
 To Him, their loving Father, the Lord who set them free.



Chapter 8.

Mormon Stalwarts.--A Waif on the Plains.--Death of Celestia
Kimball.--Two Indian Girls Tortured.--Sally's Death.--Ira Eldredge's
Dog and the Wolf.--Delicious Rawhide Soup.--Eat Thistles.--The
Devastating Crickets.--Deliverance Wrought by the Sea Gulls.

Having foreshadowed the immigration movement in general, I turn back to
the parting at Winter Quarter's. Owing to the poverty of our people,
and to the lack of men, conditions were such that in making up the
Pioneer Company many families were divided. Such was the case in my
father's family. My dear mother, poor in health, was left behind with
my only sister, Harriet, to follow several years later.

It fell to my lot to cross the plains in Captain Jedediah M. Grant's
company. Brother Grant was a man of wonderful energy. In fact, the
various companies which followed on the heels of the pioneers were led
by a host of stalwarts; so that in my youth I became acquainted with
many solid men of Joseph's day. Foremost among them, to my mind, were
Brigham Young, John Taylor. Geo. A. Smith, Parley P. Pratt, Uncle John
Smith, and Uncle John Young.

The last-named stood as a father to me; and yet, during that pilgrimage
I was like a waif upon the ocean. The camp fire was my home, and I was
everybody's chore boy. While this arrangement taught me self-reliance,
it chilled my heart, and turned me against those finer, more tender
endearments of life which ever abound in happy, lovable homes; and from
this experience I have learned to pity the child that grows up without
a mother's care and caress.

On reaching the Valley, our people at first all lived in the "Old
Fort." Father was the first to move out. He had built a two-roomed log
house on the lot where Uncle Brigham later built the Bee-Hive and Lion
Houses.

On one of father's trips to the canyon for wood, he took me with him.
As we returned, we saw Apostle John Taylor and George Q. Cannon running
a whip saw. They gave father a red-pine slab, which he hauled home and
later placed across City Creek, and it remained in use for years as a
foot bridge. It lay with the round side up, and after the bark peeled
off, it became very slippery, especially when wet.

After Presidents Young and Kimball moved onto their lots the path
leading to this footbridge connected their homes. One day Aunt
Prescinda Kimball's little daughter Celestia, unknown to her mother,
started to go to Aunt Zina's. It was in the spring of the year, 1850
and City Creek was swollen by the melting snows. The child evidently
slipped off the slab and was drowned.

As soon as the family missed her, a cry of alarm was given. I was
confined to the house with a painful flesh would in my left leg.
Hearing the tumult, and seeing the excited people running along the
creek, I surmised what had happened. Running to the slab, I dropped
into the water and was carried by the swift current to Brother Wells'
lot, where the fence had caught flood wood, and formed a dam and
eddy. I dove under the drift, and finding the body, brought it to the
surface, and gave it to Dr. Williams; but the precious life was gone.

Soon after we moved on to our city lot, fall of 1847, a band of Indians
camped near us. Early one morning we were excited at hearing their
shrill, blood-curdling war whoop, mingled with occasional sharp cries
of pain. Father sent me to the Fort for help. Charley Decker and Barney
Ward, the interpreter, and others hurried to the camp.

It was Wanship's band. Some of his braves had just returned from the
war-path. In a fight with "Little Wolf's" band, they lost two men, but
had succeeded in taking two girls prisoners. One of these they had
killed, and were torturing the other. To save her life Charley Decker
bought her, and took her to our house to be washed and clothed.

She was the saddest-looking piece of humanity I have ever seen. They
had shingled her head with butcher knives and fire brands. All the
fleshy parts of her body, legs, and arms had been hacked with knives,
then fire brands had been stuck into the wounds. She was gaunt with
hunger, and smeared from head to foot with blood and ashes.

After being washed and clothed, she was given to President Young and
became as one of his family. They named her Sally, and her memory has
been perpetuated by the "Courtship of Kanosh, a Pioneer Indian Love
Story," written by my gifted cousin, Susa Y. Gates.

But Susa gave us only the courtship, while the ending of Sally's life,
as told to me by a man from Kanosh, was as tragic as her childhood days
had been thrilling. After she married Kanosh, several years of her
life passed pleasantly, in the white man's house which he built for
her. Then her Indian husband took to himself another wife, who became
jealous of Sally, and perhaps hated her also for her white man's ways.

One day when they were in a secluded place digging segoes, the new wife
murdered Sally and buried the body in a gully.

When Kanosh missed her, he took her track and followed it as faithfully
as a blood hound could have done, and was not long in finding the
grave. In his grief he seized the murderess, and would have burned her
at the stake, but white men interfered.

In due time the Indian woman confessed her guilt, and in harmony with
Indian justice, offered to expiate her crime by starving herself to
death.

The offer was accepted, and on a lone hill in sight of the village,
a "wick-i-up" was constructed of dry timber. Taking a jug of water,
the woman walked silently toward her living grave. Like the rejected
swan, alone, unloved, in low tones she sang her own sad requiem, until
her voice was hushed in death. One night when the evening beacon fire
was not seen by the villagers, a runner was dispatched to fire the
wick-i-up, and retribution was complete.

Sally's funeral had taken place only a day or two previous. Over a
hundred vehicles followed the remains to their last resting place,
and beautifully floral wreaths covered the casket; for Sally had been
widely loved among the white settlers for her gentle ways.

Just across the creek on Brother Kimball's unoccupied lot stood an old
gnarled oak tree. Ten feet from the ground a large limb shot straight
out, making a good gallows on which to hang beeves, and father used it
for that purpose. The first ox that he slaughtered he hung the hide,
flesh side out, on that limb; and it attracted dogs from the Fort, and
wolves from the mountain. Father set two steel traps at the root of the
tree, and during the first night caught a large grey wolf in one trap,
and Ira Eldredge's spotted mastiff in the other.

About midnight we heard their terrible fighting; but in the morning
the wolf was gone. He had chewed his own leg off below the knee. After
liberating the mastiff, I went to the fort, and got Ham Crow to come
with his dogs and run the wolf down. We caught the ugly brute in the
mouth of Red Butte Canyon; and Brother Crow added the carcass to his
scant store of provisions, and grateful for it.

By the time the grass began to grow the famine had waxed sore. For
several months we had no bread. Beef, milk, pig-weeds, segoes, and
thistles formed our diet. I was the herd boy, and while out watching
the stock, I used to eat thistle stalks until my stomach would be as
full as a cow's. At last the hunger was so sharp that father took down
the old bird-pecked ox-hide from the limb; and it was converted into
most delicious soup, and enjoyed by the family as a rich treat.

As the summer crept on, and the scant harvest drew nigh, the fight with
the crickets commenced. Oh, how we fought and prayed, and prayed and
fought the myriads of black, loathsome insects that flowed down like a
flood of filthy water from the mountainside. And we should surely have
been inundated, and swept into oblivion, save for the merciful Father's
sending of the blessed sea gulls to our deliverance.

The first I knew of the gulls, I heard their sharp cry. Upon looking
up, I beheld what appeared like a vast flock of pigeons coming from
the northwest. It was about three o'clock in the afternoon. My brother
Franklin and I were trying to save an acre of wheat of father's,
growing not far from where the Salt Lake Theatre now stands. The
wheat was just beginning to turn yellow. The crickets would climb the
stalk, cut off the head, then come down and eat it. To prevent this,
my brother and I each took an end of a long rope, stretched it full
length, then walked through the grain holding the rope so as to hit the
heads, and thus knock the crickets off. From sunrise till sunset we
kept at this labor; for as darkness came the crickets sought shelter,
but with the rising of the sun they commenced their ravages again.

I have been asked "how numerous were the gulls."

There must have been thousands of them. Their coming was like a great
cloud; and when they passed between us and the sun, a shadow covered
the field. I could see the gulls settling for more than a mile around
us. They were very tame, coming within four or five rods of us.

At first we thought that they, also, were after the wheat, and this
thought added to our terror: but we soon discovered that they devoured
only the crickets. Needless to say, we quit drawing the rope, and gave
our gentle visitors the possession of the field. As I remember it, the
gulls came every morning for about three weeks, when their mission was
apparently ended, and they ceased coming. The precious crops were saved.

I have met those who were skeptical about the gulls' being sent by
divine Providence, for the salvation of our people, but I believe it
most firmly; as witness the preparedness of the Indians. They kept on
hand baskets purposely made to put in the creeks to catch the loathsome
insects as they floated down the streams, and they caught them by tons,
sun-dried them, then roasted them, and made them into a silage that
would keep for months. Their skill in this convinces me that the coming
of the crickets had been continuous for ages. Nor had the cricket crop
ever been interrupted before until our people came, and the coming of
the gulls checked the increase of the loathsome insects. The gulls were
sent by the same Power that sent the quails to feed the Israelites.

Do I love the sea gulls? I never hear their sharp, shrill cry but
my heart leaps with joy and gladness, for I know that they saved my
father's family and his people from a fearful death. Bless the gulls!
They and the lovely sego lilies should ever be remembered, protected,
and sacredly cherished by the children of the Latter-day Saints.



Chapter 9.

My First Mission.--Uncle Brigham's Counsel.--Parley P. Pratt, Teacher
and Orator.--My First View of the Ocean.--San Francisco.--Tracting the
City.--Scrap with a Hotel Keeper.--Labor as a Cook in the Home of Mr.
McClain.--The Man Who Murdered Parley P. Pratt.

In 1854, at the April Conference in Salt Lake City, I was appointed
a mission to the Sandwich Islands. I was then in my sixteenth year,
and with my overcoat on I weighed, on Father Neff's mill scales, just
ninety-six pounds. On the 4th of May I started on my mission; George
Speirs, Simpson M. Molen, Washington B. Rogers, and I having fitted
up a four-horse team with which we traveled across the desert to San
Bernardino. In our company were Joseph F. Smith, then in his fifteenth
year, John T. Caine, Edward Partridge, William W. Cluff, Ward E. Pack,
Silas, and Silas S. Smith, and some others.

Parley P. Pratt was president of the company.

We traveled as far as Cedar City in President Brigham Young's company,
among whom were my brother Joseph W., and my Uncle Joseph, and my
father. At Cedar City I was ordained a Seventy by my brother Joseph
W. Before the company started westward, Uncle Brigham, in bidding me
goodby said:

"Johnny, I will give you a little advice. Be humble. Live near the
Lord. Keep yourself pure from sin. Do not tell the people that you are
unlearned; it will only weaken their faith. Avoid public discussions.
I have noticed that they engender feelings of bitterness and seldom do
good. Never tell all that you know at once; keep back something to talk
about the next time. Be careful to say nothing but what you can prove."

President Kimball said, "Your name is no longer Johnny, but Rooter; for
you shall root up iniquity where-ever you find it." Uncle Joseph Young
said, "Be of good cheer. Great trees from little acorns grow, and you
will grow to be a man yet." My father and brother Joseph added their
blessing; and with a swelling heart, I turned to face the world, as a
Mormon missionary boy.

Cedar City was our southern frontier settlement. From there to San
Bernardino the country was almost an unknown desert. At Rio Virgin,
Muddy, Las Vegas Springs, and Mohave were small bands of hostile,
thieving Indians; but a watchful pacific policy carried us safely
through.

While walking on those deserts, I formed an attachment for Apostle
Parley P. Pratt that has never died. In conversation he was pure and
intelligent; and he excelled as a faith-promoting teacher, while as an
orator he had, to me, no superior in the Church.

Upon arrival at San Bernardino, we were warmly welcomed by Presidents
Amasa M. Lyman and Charles C. Rich, and also by the colony of Saints.
We rested there for three weeks. I made my home with Elder Addison
Pratt. Sister Pratt and her amiable daughters were very kind to me.

As soon as we had disposed of our outfits, we moved on; the Saints
kindly furnishing teams to haul us eighty miles to San Pedro, where I
first saw the blue ocean, and sensed for the first time the rotundity
of the earth by looking upon that vast expanse of oval water. Here we
took passage on a sailing vessel for San Francisco, entering the bay in
the night. I remember, when I came on deck in the morning, how amazed I
was at the sight of the great forest of masts, and city built along the
beach on piles, or stretching sparsely over the sand ridges.

In a few days President Pratt called a council, and the missionaries
gave all their money to help buy the ship Rosalind, with the
understanding that she would carry us free to our fields of labor.
The idea was, that she would be an "Order-of-Enoch" ship, devoted to
Zion's cause. I was young and thoughtless, hence I can say but little
about the matter. It was, however, an unfortunate investment, for the
hired captain ran away with the ship, and we lost our passage money.
After our hopes had thus winged their flight to lands unknown, we
missionaries went out among the farmers hunting work to earn money
to take us to the islands. As I was too small for a harvest hand,
President Pratt set me to tracting the city. I went from house to
house leaving tracts, and offering to sell Church books. At that time
there was a bitter feeling towards our people, and I met with much ill
treatment.

One day I met a man by the name of Crump, recently from Michigan. As
he passed through Salt Lake valley enroute to the gold mines, he had
rested a few days at father's; and now he was cook at a large hotel.
He asked me to come in and rest until he had served dinner. I sat at a
table in the kitchen by an open window, reading.

Presently the proprietor came in and looked at my basket. I arose
and invited him to buy a Book of Mormon. With an oath he grabbed the
basket and started to throw it into the furnace. I held on, and began
pleading with him, when he suddenly let go of the basket, and grappling
me, swore he would throw me out of the window. I clinched with him and
threw him on his back, and held him until the boarders came in and
pulled me off.

The rough, big-hearted men were so amused, that I had to go into the
dining hall and eat dinner with them. Then they bought all my books;
and for the first and only time I went back to the office with an
empty basket and a well-filled purse. Brother Pratt was so pleased
with my bit of experience, that he released me from tracting. My first
sacrifice had been accepted.

While making my home in San Francisco, I had been kindly cared for by
a Sister Evans, a widow lady. I also made the acquaintance of Sister
Eleanor McLain, an intelligent, energetic, but over-zealous woman, who
had recently been baptized by Elder William McBride.

The morning after my release from tracting, I took my carpet bag,
walked down to the ferry, and paid a dollar for a ticket to Oakland,
intending to hunt work among the farmers. As the boat was on the eve of
pushing off, I saw Elder McBride hurrying down the street waving his
hat. I stepped on shore, when he told me that I must come back at once,
as Parley had a mission for me. Upon reaching the office I was told by
Brother Pratt that McLain was making arrangements to send his wife to
the insane asylum because she had joined the Church, and my mission was
to prevent his doing so. He then placed his hands upon my head, and
blessing me, said that McLain should never harm a hair of my head. The
spirit and power of that blessing gave me more than natural strength
and courage; and I at once commenced my labor.

It occurred to me that if I could get to talk to McLain and his wife, I
could bring about a reconciliation. After repeated calls, I persuaded
him to hire me as cook in the family. Every day for a month, I dusted
his room, made up his bed, handled the revolver with which he was going
to kill the Mormon Elder who should dare to call at his home. During
evenings I would read aloud selections from the Bible, and pray with
the family; and as David played upon his harp to sooth Saul in his
angry moods, so God gave to me, child though I was, power to soothe
that wicked man, and drive the evil spirit from his abode.

At the end of a month, having been told by someone that I was a Mormon
Elder, he rushed into the house like a madman, and in a fearful voice
shouted: "Were you not a child, I would kill you."

I reminded him that he claimed to be a minister of the Gospel. (He
was acting temporarily in that capacity in the Unitarian Church). He
quieted down enough to get his Bible, and said he would prove to me
that there was not to be any more revelation, and that laying on of
hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost was blasphemy. But his hands
trembled, and he could not find the passages.

I read to him the words of Peter on the day of Pentecost, "For the
promise is unto you, and unto your children, and to all that are afar
off, even as many as the Lord, our God, shall call." He then sprang
from the table, went into an adjoining room, came back and, giving me
forty dollars in gold, my month's wages, dismissed me.

I had thus filled my second mission,--had turned the shaft of madness
from Sister McLain, had earned my passage money, and Parley's blessing
on my head had been realized.



Chapter 10.

Sail for the Islands.--At Honolulu I Labor in Tin Shop.--My First
Kanaka Meal--At Home With Kiama.--Attend Native Funeral.--Meet Mr.
Emerson.--Three Days Without Food.--Saved by a Donkey.--Lose My
Eye-sight.--Receive a Glorious Vision.

On August 29, 1854, I sailed for the Sandwich Islands. The voyage was
long and disagreeable, especially as I was sea-sick all the way. How
glad I was when we reached the sunny, coral-reefed Islands!

At first I as appointed to labor at Honolulu in President Phillip B.
Lewis's tin shop. I was useful in running errands and in collecting
bills. There was a brisk demand for our goods, and our trade was
helpful to the mission in its poverty.

But I was not satisfied: I had no love for tinkering. On the contrary,
feeling that I had been sent to preach the Gospel, I desired above all
things to begin my mission; and though I made no complaint, I prayed
to the Lord about it. As my health was failing, the brethren finally
released me from the tin shop, and appointed me to labor in the Oahu
conference under the presidency of Elder John S. Woodbury.

Having obtained two horses, President Woodbury and I started on a visit
to Waialua, a large settlement on the north side of the island forty
miles from Honolulu. For thirteen miles we passed a continuous string
of villages, including the residence of a high chief, who hailed us,
and asked if I was the son of the Prophet Brigham Young. I told him my
father was the prophet's youngest brother.

"Well then," said he, "you are the prophet's son, and you must stay
with me tonight."

Our horses were soon cared for, and he directed his people to took a
chicken. They caught a Shanghai rooster, and commenced plucking the
feathers before killing. I took the chicken and wrung its neck. Brother
Woodbury mildly cautioned me not to be particular, and especially not
to meddle with their affairs, adding, "When in Rome, you should do as
the Romans do." I thanked him, and profited by the admonition.

When supper was announced, the rooster came on to the table,
"pin-feathers and all." I was hungry, and with difficulty kept from
crying. It was my first genuine Kanaka meal.

President Woodbury stayed a few days at Waialua, held a meeting,
arranged for me to live with Kiama, the priest presiding over the
little branch, then returned to Honolulu, and I was left alone among
the natives.

About a week after this, a woman of the neighboring families died; and
attracted by the wild wailing, I visited the family, saw them wrap
the body in kapa, their home-made paper cloth, then sew it up in a
mat, which prepared it for burial. I next followed the mourners to the
burying ground, where I met their minister, the Rev. Mr. Emerson. He
was a venerable-looking man, and I, being young, unsuspecting of evil,
and feeling kindly toward all men, shook hands with him, and told him
who I was.

I saw him draw Kiama aside, and noticed that he talked angrily to him.
That evening I had no supper, and in the morning, no breakfast. For
the next three days I got no food save as I helped myself from the
neighbors when I would see them eating. Resolving to leave Kiama's, I
went to our grass-thatched, floorless meetinghouse, pulled some grass,
and placing it in one corner, made a rude bed. At night I would button
my coat about me and lie down till too cold to sleep, when I would get
up and run until warm, then go to bed again.

But such a life could not continue. Extreme hunger at last conquered
me; and taking my carpet bag, I started for Honolulu. But when I came
to the bridge that spanned the stream south of the village, I stopped,
overpowered with the thought that I would rather die than back out from
my mission.

Sitting down on the ends of the planks, I looked into the muddy stream,
and wondered, if I fell in and were drowned, whether it would be a
sin. Then I felt ashamed, and picking up my sack, went up the creek to
a grove, where I knelt down and prayed. Needless to say I soon felt
cheered and strengthened; and retracing my steps, I came back to the
bridge where I met a Kanaka leading a donkey loaded with oranges. There
was a ring in the animal's nose, and a rope tied to it with which to
lead it.

As the native started up the short, steep hill on the north side of the
creek, the donkey refused to go. The man commenced swearing in English,
and holding the brute with his left hand, stoned it mercilessly with
the right.

I asked him why he swore, and why he was so cruel to his donkey. He
replied: "Don't all white men swear? And I'd like to see you get him up
the hill without stoning him."

I took the rope, wiped the blood from the donkey's head, patted it
gently on the neck, when it followed me eagerly up the hill.

The Kanaka was both surprised and pleased; and taking me to his home
up among the orange groves, treated me kindly until President Woodbury
came and provided me with another place.

I was next transferred to Waianae, to live with a native by the name of
Kaholokahiki. The village is built on a treeless plain near the beach.
In order to avoid the fleas, it was my wont to sit out of doors when
not at work. Here the strong refraction from the sea and white strand
so strongly affected my eyes that in a short time I was nearly blind.
The family were kind to me, but insisted that my room be darkened, and
that I stay indoors until I should be better. But I was restless under
confinement, and planned that when the monthly fast-day came, I would
plead with the Lord until He should heal my eyes.

It was arranged for the Saints to go on fast-day to the mountains;
the women to weave mats, the men to gather pili grass to thatch the
meetinghouse. As soon, therefore, as the family was gone, I fastened
the doors, and commenced praying. I was faint from fasting, but I
continued my pleadings until a glorious vision was given me.

I saw Joseph and Hyrum Smith coming from the north. When they came to
the gate that opened into the yard of our house, Joseph said: "Let us
call in here." Instantly the house was filled with light, and they were
standing in the room. I sprang to my feet and reached out my hand to
shake hands with Joseph; but he moved his hand away. I thought he was
displeased; but he smiled and said: "Hyrum will bless you." I saw Hyrum
hold his hands above my head, and rays of light came from the palms
of his hands and rested on my head: "Be of good cheer; you shall be
healed, and you shall speedily learn the language and do a good work.
Now do not worry any more."

They then passed out of the west door and moved southward; and when I
came to myself, I was standing out of doors, on the west side of the
house, weeping with joy. My eyes were healed, and when the Saints came
home, I went capering like a freed colt, from house to house bearing
testimony, as best I could, to the truth of Mormonism. I soon began
visiting the Saints in the different branches, asking blessings and
praying with the families in the native tongue.

On the 30th of April, 1855--my eighteenth birthday--I visited Elder
William W. Cluff at Laie, and spent a week with him. We received an
invitation to hold meeting in a Catholic village. Taking a native elder
with us, we visited the settlement and held services in the chief's
large dwelling house. After singing and prayer, we invited this elder
to preach. He was a Lahaina Luna--a graduate of the Lahaina High
School, and an eloquent and fluent speaker. He undertook to explain
Daniel's vision of the setting up of God's Kingdom, in the last days,
and made a sad failure of it. The people hissed and groaned until he
sat down.

What were we to do? Brother Cluff read the third chapter of Matthew
and commented on the baptism of the Savior. While he was talking, I
was earnestly praying that our visit might not be a failure. When
he finished speaking, I arose and quoted the sixteenth verse of the
sixteenth chapter of Mark: "He that believeth and is baptized shall be
saved." I talked for one hour. The spirit of the Lord rested upon me in
mighty power. The hearts of the people were touched. At the close of
the meeting, we walked down to the river, and I baptized eight persons.

Previous to this, at Honolulu, I had baptized a white man, Collins E.
Flanders; but I looked upon these eight souls as the first fruits given
me in the ministry.

After the confirmations had been attended to, I was invited to preach
the next Sunday in the Presbyterian church at Laie, where Brother Cluff
was laboring. I accepted the invitation, and having studied hard, I
went out into the woods by myself and preached until I knew a sermon by
heart. On Saturday President Woodbury, Elders John T. Caine, and S. E.
Johnson came from Honolulu, forty miles, to attend the meeting.

On Sunday the church was crowded to overflowing. I tried to speak but
could not. There seemed a dark cloud suspended before me. I came near
fainting, and had to catch hold of the pulpit to keep from falling.
Turning to President Woodbury, I confessed that I had sinned in taking
glory to myself; and said if he would preach and the Lord would forgive
me, I would never sin in that way again. I believe I have kept that
promise.

After being nearly a year on Oahu, I was appointed to Hilo, Hawaii,
where I labored six months, under the presidency of my cousin, Henry
P. Richards. I was then called to preside over the Molokai conference.
I labored alone five months on that Island. Here let me quote from my
journal, dated Wednesday, April 16, 1856:

"At Lahaina, Maui, at 8 a.m., I parted with the brethren, and sailed in
Opuus Canoe for Molokai. Elders Richards and Cluff walked with me to
the beach and waited to see me off. The wind was blowing hard from the
southeast; and as soon as we passed the north end of Maui it increased
to a gale.

"We were carried westward beyond our proper landing, and as we neared
the shore of Molokai, the surf ran so high that the canoe was capsized,
and I was rolled for a quarter of a mile over the coral reef, and
finally reached shore half drowned, but not a bone broken. When Apostle
John Taylor set me apart for my mission, he said, 'you shall be cast
upon the bosom of the sea; but be not afraid, for the hand of God shall
be over you, and you shall return in safety to your father's home.'
Surely there is a spirit in man that revealeth things that are to come.

"Friday, April 25, 1856. Attended meeting in the Calvinist Church.
Asked permission to preach, was refused.

April 30, 1856--My nineteenth birthday--I was alone on Molokai. I
started early on horseback for Kaluakoi, the place selected by the
government as the prison colony for lepers. At noon, reached Paakea,
and had two Irish potatoes for dinner. I crossed Mauna-Loa, (high
mountain) from whence I could see the islands of Maui, Lanai, and Oahu.
At sundown I reached Kaluakoi, a small fishing village on a lava flat.

"In the house where I lodged, the fleas were so thick that I went out
and slept on the beach,--a beautiful moonlight night.

Saturday, June 21, 1856. Just as the morning star made its appearance,
I arose and started with Brother Luu in a whale boat for Pele Kunu
(burning hole), where we landed at ten a.m. I was very sick while on
the water. I always suffer in these boat rides; they turn me inside
out, hence I dread them.

"Sunday, June 22, I obtained a private house and held two meetings. All
the community attended, wondering how one who had been so short a time
on the islands could talk so well in their language. I told them it was
a gift from God, and not by my own wisdom.

"Monday, June 23, on foot, and alone, I found my way over the mountain
through the tangled, trailless forest to Waialua, my headquarters."

The above is a fair sample of my labors while on Molokai. A wave of
indifference to religious matters was sweeping over the islands. It
was with difficulty that I could obtain food, and several times I
worked for twenty-five cents a day to get money to pay the postage on
my letters. During those days of loneliness, one of my most valued
correspondents was Elder John T. Caine. I copy herewith a part of one
of his last letters to me:

"July 30, 1856. Dear Brother Young: I believe I told you in a former
letter, my intentions relative to returning home. I am on the eve
of departing, if the Lord will; and I could not feel justified in
leaving without dropping you a line, just to say, Aloha. Brother John,
goodby; and may the Lord bless you and qualify you for every duty you
may be called to perform. And when you have done your share here, may
He return you in safety to Zion, is the prayer of your brother and
friend,--John T. Caine."

I love these expressions of good will from bright, intelligent,
pure-minded men. May peace go with him, and I know it will.



Chapter 11.

On Oahu Again.--John Hyde's Apostasy.--I Meet Him in the Presbyterian
Church.--At Waialua.

On October 6, 1856, all the Elders of the mission met in conference at
Wailuku, island of Maui. Here I met my brother Franklin W. and John
Brown, an old playmate. They had just arrived from Zion. Our conference
was a truly happy one. I was appointed to labor on Oahu, under the
presidency of Edward Partridge.

October 12, 1856, with a large company of Elders, I walked over the
mountain, forty miles, without water, to Lahaina, getting there at 3
a.m. At 4 p.m. Elders Pack, Brown, Thurston, Cluff, Alma L. Smith, and
Franklin W. Young sailed on the Manuokawai (ocean bird) for Hawaii,
their field of labor for the next six months. At sunset President
Partridge and Elder West and I sailed on the John Boyle for Honolulu.
We went deck passage at two dollars each. The schooner being large, and
having but few passengers, we were not crowded into a jam, as often
happened. She was also dry on deck so we were quite comfortable.

On October 14th, at 8 a.m., having reached Honolulu, we learned that
Elder John Hyde was in the city. For some reason he had not reported
his arrival. On Friday, October 17, 1856, an article from John Hyde
appeared in the Polynesia, slandering the Latter-day Saints. I
therefore called on him demanding his Church recommends and his temple
clothes. He gave them to me, but was very bitter in his attitude toward
the Church. Sunday, October 26th, he delivered a public lecture in
the Seamen's Bethel, as he said, "Exposing Mormonism." The hall was
crowded, and the speaker was liberally applauded. To me it was a strong
testimony that Joseph Smith was a prophet of God.

Mr. Hyde was a bright, well-educated man. He had been in the Church
nine years, and much of the time he had been associated with some of
our ablest Elders. Surely, I thought, if there is a weak spot in our
Gospel armor, he has been able to detect it, and can expose the fraud
to a listening world. The people came, and he "tickled" them; but he
did it by repeating old tales, and sickly community gossip! Not one
sensible reason did he show for leaving the Church.

After the meeting, President Partridge called a council of the Elders
in our conference house, and it was decided that I should follow Mr.
Hyde, in his lecture tour around the island, and give him battle.

On Monday, October 27, 1856, eating an early breakfast, I shouldered
my pack, and walked forty miles to Waianae. I was warmly received by
Kaholokahiki and the Saints of that little branch; and great was my joy
at being again in the house where, when a boy, sick and afflicted, the
vision of God had comforted me, healed my eyes, and loosened my tongue.

On Wednesday, November 5, 1856, I met Mr. Hyde In the Presbyterian
Church at Waialua. Several clergymen and about fifty white people were
seated on the stand, while the body of the church was packed with
natives.

Mr. Hyde lectured on the "Evils of Mormonism." He commenced by saying:

"The Mormon Elder will tell you that plural marriage is a heaven-born
institution, calculated to bless and exalt the human family. If this
is true, why did not God in His infinite wisdom, make in the morning
of creation a dozen wives for Father Adam, and thus forever set the
question at rest? In France, Apostle John Taylor denied being a
polygamist. At that time he was the husband of five wives. As that
took place nine years ago, John Taylor stands before the world, a liar
of nine years standing. My Christian friends, what confidence can you
have in the testimony of a liar of nine years standing? (Prolonged
applause). I went to France, and converted thousands of the French
people to the Mormon faith. Alas, today, I awake, as from a dream, and
find Mormonism to be false."

During his long talk, which was interpreted by the Reverend Mr.
Emerson, a dry reed, many of the Kanakas had gone to sleep. When Mr.
Hyde closed, I sprang to my feet, and asked permission to reply. The
chairman refused to let me talk; but several gentlemen demanded fair
play. At length the chairman gave me fifteen minutes' time; requesting
me to speak in English and let Mr. Emerson interpret to the Kanakas.
This I refused to do for the reason that our Elders have visited the
homes of the white people, have borne testimonies to them, and have
given them tracts explaining the restored Gospel. I feel that we have
rid our garments of their blood; but we are under obligations to the
natives--I shall speak to them.

I then said in substance: "Mr. Hyde asks why did not God make a dozen
wives for Father Adam, and thus forever set the question of plural
marriage at rest. I am surprised that a man of Mr. Hyde's intelligence
should ask such a question. Your Bible, King James' translation, says
God made man from the 'dust of the earth,' then caused a deep sleep to
come upon him, and took a rib from his side, of which He made woman.
Now, I will answer Mr. Hyde's argument by asking him a question. If
God had taken twelve ribs from Adam, out of which to have made twelve
wives, would not Adam have been a weak reed for the twelve women to
lean upon?

"He says he went to France, and converted thousands of the French
people to the Mormon faith. I never knew before that thousands of the
French people were converted to the Mormon faith. I understand that our
Elders met with poor success; in fact, that they had to leave France to
avoid arrest. But grant for argument's sake, that Mr. Hyde converted
thousands of them. In the next breath he tells you that he has awakened
as from a dream, to find that Mormonism is false. So he confesses
that he persuaded thousands of people to believe a lie. My Christian
friends, what confidence can you place in a man who has persuaded
thousands of people to believe a lie?"

Here they interrupted me and closed the meeting. I walked across
the street, mounted a horse block, and preached for an hour to an
interested audience. This was my first experience in debate. Opposition
strengthened my faith, and added members to the Church.

On Sunday, November 9, 1856, two foreign gentlemen, evidently of the
wealthy class, called on me and asked if Joseph Smith and the Mormons
believe in a plurality of wives, and a plurality of Gods. I answered
yes; to which they replied: "The moral sense inherent in man compels
us to reject such doctrines." I answered that the moral sense in man
caused the pious Jews to reject Jesus Christ; yet He was the Son of
God, all the same. Mormonism, moreover, is the power of God unto
salvation to all who receive it.

In the afternoon meeting Brother Kiama asked forgiveness for having
starved me on my first arrival here. I forgave him, especially when he
explained that he had been living in Mr. Emerson's house, and that this
pattern of piety had threatened to turn him out if he kept me. I called
later upon the reverend gentleman, told him of his unchristian-like
conduct, and said, "If I get into the Kingdom of Heaven first, I will
stand at the door and keep you out until you make this thing right with
me."

On Friday, March 13, 1857, I made Mr. Goodale, my mother's cousin, a
present of a "Voice of Warning," and Spencer's Letters; I also baptized
a German by the name of John De Grais. On April 6th following, I
attended conference on the Island of Lanai. We had an enjoyable time.
Edward Partridge was appointed president of Maui, and his assistants
were William W. Cluff, John R. Young, William Naylor, Thomas Clayton,
and Robert A. Rose. Thus for the second time I had the privilege of
laboring under the presidency of the son of the first bishop of this
Church; a man who, like his father, was without guile: a righteous man
whom I learned to love.

In Maui it was our practice to hold meetings in the morning before
the natives went to their labors. On the morning of May 14, 1857, I
did the preaching; and after meeting we separated for active labor;
President Partridge remaining at Wailuku, Elders Cluff and Naylor going
to Waienae. Elder Rose to Kula to teach an English school, while I went
to Waiohue. My labors at this time required much walking, often forty
miles in a day; and frequently I had to swim the mountain streams,
which, when swollen by rains, were rapid and dangerous.

On May 27, 1857, in company with Elders Partridge, Cluff and Rose, I
visited the extinct crater of Haleakala. Its crest is eleven thousand
feet above sea level. Brother Kaleohano, with a pack horse, accompanied
us as guide. For commissary, he had a calabash of poi and a string of
red peppers. The ascent was steep, the soil rich, and vegetation rank
and beautiful.

An hour's walk brought us to the cloud belt, after which we were
enveloped in vapor, thick, cold, and chilly. At 5 p.m. we arrived at
the big cave, within a mile of the summit. Here we camped for the night.

As I stood upon a high cliff and gazed upon an endless ocean of white
clouds one thousand feet below me, I thought I had a vision of the
Christian's heaven, which, they say, lies "beyond the bounds of time
and space." Such a heaven would not suit me. The scene, strange and
sublime though it was, brought no joy,--rather a feeling of unrest,
mystery, and doubt; and I felt relieved, when the sun sank below the
horizon, for then the clouds settled down, and gave me a pleasing view
of West Maui, and the Island Lanai, Molokai, and Oahu.

We arose early the next morning, having passed a sleepless night. The
air was damp and cold, the mountain being swathed in heavy clouds.
Our pack horse was gone. Fortunately for us, a strong wind sprang
up, and soon we had a clear view of Maunakea on Hawaii, rearing its
snow-crowned crest nineteen thousand feet above the sea.

There are nine pots, or cone chimneys to this ancient crater.
We descended into one of them; and having spent half a day in
explorations, returned tired and hungry to the cave where we rested
until Kaleohano broiled a bird that he had snared. For our ravenous
appetites it proved only a morsel. On our way down the mountain, a
rainstorm completely drenched us, and we were glad to reach our guide's
hospitable home, and enjoy the rich treat of standing before a cheerful
fire while our wet garments dried.

On Saturday, May 30th, I accompanied President Partridge, on horseback,
to Honuaula, where we met Elder Kanahunahupu. He had been one of the
first six to embrace the Gospel on these islands. He was a firm,
intelligent man and an eloquent speaker. Our meeting the next day
was well attended. President Partridge, Kanahunahupu, and I spoke,
and a good spirit prevailed. Before closing, Brother Partridge,
arising a second time, said he was impressed to make a few remarks on
the mysteries of the Kingdom. You know we all love to hear things.
_Pohihihi_! "Well," said he, "Elder Young needs a pair of shoes, and
that is something that you do not seem to comprehend."

I want to finish this shoe story. I went barefoot for several weeks,
actively engaged in preaching, and sometimes to large congregations,
when Brother Poaono of Kipahule gave me a pair of Russian leather
slippers. They were two inches too long for me, as hard as a board, and
as tough as iron. Some of the Saints scolded the old man for giving
them to me; but I checked their fault-finding, then laid my hands upon
his head and blessed him.

That night Elder Cluff slept with me. Toward morning I had a curious
dream. A person came to me, and taught me several trades. At last
he said there was one more trade that I should learn--shoe making.
"Suppose you have a pair of shoes that are too long. It is the simplest
thing in the world to cut them in two and splice them short."

When I awoke it was just breaking day. I reached at once for the shoes,
and taking my pocket knife, cut them in two. Then during the day I made
a last, and a pegging awl out of a horseshoe nail, using a piece of
lava rock for a file. I next made some pegs, and spliced them up short;
and that pair of shoes, and the pair I traded them for, lasted me until
I reached my father's home in Salt Lake City.

One incident more, then I am done with these little temporal matters.
I was traveling with Elder William Naylor, of Salt Lake City. I still
had in my care a little mule that Brother George Raymond had furnished
me. In going from place to place in the mission, we would take turns
riding. In that way the patient animal was of great help to us.

One day it was raining hard, and the creeks soon became swollen. On
coming to a large stream, we were confronted with the awkward fact
that Brother Naylor could not swim. Near by, however, stood a Catholic
village and I went from house to house, beseeching the people to let
us stay until the water went down. But they all refused, saying their
priest had told them we were false prophets, and that God would be
displeased if they took us into their homes.

Coming back to our outfit, I took our hats, coats, and shoes, and tying
them firmly to the saddle, fastened one end of my stake-rope around the
mule's neck; then going up stream the length of the rope, I plunged
in and swam across. Brother Naylor held to the mule's tail with both
hands, while I pulled both mule and missionary through the rushing
flood, much to the amusement of a hundred people who had come to see us
make the dangerous passage.

Brother Naylor had on a pair of white linen pants, which had too long
done good service. As we walked on in our wet clothes, I noticed
that his trousers were bursting in strips. They soon looked like a
bifurcated dishrag, and taking them off, he threw them away. For the
next week we had but one pair of pants between us. He was five inches
taller than I; and when he would put on my nether garments to take the
air, as he did every day he would look comical.

Want of clothing was not our only privation those days; we often
suffered for want of food. I have walked many a day along the sea
shore, gathering moss off the rocks to satisfy my hunger. But these
things were as trifles to us; for we were rich in the Spirit of the
Lord.



Chapter 12.

Hear of Parley P. Pratt's Death.--Buchanan Sends Harney to
Utah.--Letter from Brigham Young.

On Tuesday, August 25, 1857, I learned from the Western Standard of the
death of Apostle Parley P. Pratt. I was deeply moved by the news. He
had been cruelly murdered by Mr. McLain, the man with whom I had lived
a month while in San Francisco.

I wrote the following humble lines, and only regret that my tribute is
not more like the noble man whose untimely fate I mourned:

   He was fifty years old--how little he dreamt
   That his hours of life were so nearly spent,
   Bright visions inspired his bosom with hope,
   And nerved his arm to successfully cope
   With the powers of darkness; and he broke
   The bands of tradition with a master stroke.
   But few have battled as manful as he,
   Or braved the perils of land and sea,
   Or slept in dungeons loaded with chains,
   By a Prophet's side, sharing his pains.

   He had traveled far, had labored wide,
   A light to the meek, to the blind a guide.
   With a noble, untiring, unselfish stride
   He stemmed the rush of sin's evil tide.
   The ancient prophets, oracles of God,
   Burst into life, at the touch of his rod.
   Thousands, yea millions, shall add to his fame
   When they read the works that emblazon his name.
   For, loved and cherished by all good men
   Are the heaven-born truths he faithfully penned,
   His children's children on earth shall abound,
   When the murderer's seed shall nowhere be found.

A month later, on Sunday, Oct 4, 1857, I had the pleasure of meeting in
conference at Palawai, island of Lanai, with elders and native Saints.
On this day, three years and one week before, I had landed at Honolulu.
How quickly the time had passed! We had three excellent meetings on
that day. All the missionaries bore their testimonies, some of the
Saints wept, and the hearts of all were softened by the Spirit of God.

Oh, how my heart beats with love, even today for these trusting
dark-skinned Saints, who, with tears in their eyes pressed around us,
each one eager to clasp the hand they might clasp no more in this life.
May the God of Abraham ever bless the Saints of Hawaii.

At this time the papers from the United States were full of boastful
predictions as to what the government was about to do with the Mormons
of Utah.

   Lo, the whelps of Missouri loudly boast,
     And a "Harney" echoes from plain to hill,
   While every ass that's seeking a post
     Is loudly braying the Mormons to kill!

   But Brigham with a steady hand
     Guides Zion's Ship of State aright,
   And with Jehovah's helping hand,
     She'll weather the seas on this stormy night.

During the preceding three months the elders who came in 1854 had been
released, a few at a time; and as fast as they had been able to get
means, they had quietly sailed for home. On the 4th of October, 1857,
after having labored three years, I also was released. Accordingly,
as soon as conference was over, I crossed the channel in a whale boat
to Molokai. I had not a cent in my pocket, and was poorly clothed. I
worked one month for Mr. Meyers, a German whose acquaintance I had
made while presiding over the Molokai conference. For this service I
received twenty dollars. I next sold my gold pen and some books for
five dollars, and then returned in a whale boat to Lahaina. Of this, my
last sea voyage in a whale boat, my journal says:

"Friday, November 7, 1857, at midnight I set sail in Makapoos' whale
boat. The moon shone brightly, throwing her soft mellow light over the
surface of the great deep. Not a breath of air was stirring; the sea
was calm and smooth; and we sped swiftly on, propelled by four stout
oarsmen. Presently I lay down to sleep. Sweet dreams visited me. I
forgot for a time that I was a stranger on a strange land, or rather
an inexperienced youth dwelling with a benighted branch of Israel, and
trying to teach them the Gospel of salvation.

We reached Lahaina at sunrise, but as there was no wharf, I had to
be carried ashore. A brawny Kanaka undertook the job, but stumbled
headlong, giving us both a thorough ducking. As I walked along the
public thoroughfare I met several half-clad prostitutes returning to
their homes from the dens of vice that befoul this fair city of palm
trees.

Presently I turned aside to a little grass hut, ten by twelve in size,
and surrounded by numerous fish sheds. Here I was greeted by Elders
Alma L. Smith and William Naylor, two faithful Mormon boys. Brother
Smith was laid up with a broken arm. For one month these brethren had
lived in this unwholesome place, with none to pity, or administer unto
them, except Brother Kalua, who lived from hand to mouth by fishing.

We sat down to breakfast,--poi and salt, and not enough of that. I went
out and bought twenty-five cents' worth of fish, and this addition gave
us an enjoyable meal. I next paid Alma's doctor bill of twenty dollars,
which left me five dollars to go home with.

On November 9th, Elder William W. Cluff arrived from Waialuku. He, like
myself, was hunting work in order to get money with which to return
home. Brother Smith's arm having got strong enough so that he could
travel, he and Brother Naylor started for Waialuku, a mile walk over a
waterless mountain.

I wrote as follows to my brother who was laboring on Hawaii:

"Dear Brother Franklin W.: It has been a long time since I received a
line from you. I presume your letters have not reached me, as I have
been shifting from place to place for the last two months. I came to
Lahaina last Saturday with intention of going to Hawaii to see you; but
no opportunity has been offered, and I am compelled to go home without
seeing you. I have only five dollars with which to go, hence I cannot
run around much;--but my heart yearns to see you. The thought of going
home without saying farewell is painful. If I could see you for one
day--then I could return to our loved ones, rejoicing.

"As it is, I go--pure and uncontaminated from the evils of the world.
I love those with whom I have been associated while on this mission;
both those who have returned and who are about to return to our
war-threatened vales; and my heart is no less warm to those whose duty
it is to tarry in the mission field. I pray God to bless them, and to
bless you, my brother.

"Be humble, prayerful, and diligent: 'tis the only path that leads to
honor, glory, and salvation."

The night of November 10th was dark and stormy. I heard the captain of
the Maria say he would not unfurl canvas for five hundred dollars; but
the captain of the Moi was more venturesome. Desirous of obtaining a
cargo that had been promised to the Maria, he sailed immediately for
Honolulu. Elder Cluff and I took passage, two dollars each cabin. Upon
reaching that city I walked the streets three days before I found work.
I then got a job of digging a well, and building some stone wall for a
Mr. Duncan, he giving me one dollar a day and board.

On November 20, 1857, I received the following letter from the
President's Office, Salt Lake City, dated September 4, 1857:

"John and Franklin Young, Honolulu, Sandwich Islands:

"My dear Nephews: Yours of April 23rd has just been received per
southern California mail. I feel thankful to observe the good spirit
breathed in your letter. The prospects for Zion's cause are indeed
cheering, when elders like unto a majority of those now abroad are
found to preach the Gospel.

"Our harvest has been most abundant. We have threshed eighty bushels of
wheat from an acre on the Church farm. Almost all the men are engaged
in harvesting and securing our grain.

"The public works are progressing rapidly; and although there
are apparent prospects of an open rupture with the United States
government, yet the brethren continue to build and improve, much as
though we were at peace with all the world.

"I suppose you are posted in regard to the difficulties that threaten
us. The government has collected two regiments of infantry, one of
dragoons, and two batteries of artillery, and has placed them under the
command of that blood-thirsty old villain, General Harney, with orders
to come to Utah and regulate the Mormons. This has been done without
investigating, or even taking into consideration our own reports, or
looking at any circumstance which would withdraw the pretext, which
they have for years been seeking, to make a final or fatal blow at the
kingdom.

"We had determined years ago, if a mob again attacked us, whether led
by their own passions, or unconstitutionally legalized by the general
government, or by the government of any of the states, or territories,
that we'll resist their aggressions by making an appeal to God and
our own right arms, for that protection which has been denied us by
christianized and civilized nations. Our former determination remains
unshaken. Your father, mother, and all the family are well. William G.
and James A. have not arrived; but I expect them in the course of three
or four weeks. Brother Heber and Daniel desire kind remembrance to you.

"May the God of Israel ever inspire you to do His will, and make you an
honorable instrument in His hand of accomplishing much good upon the
earth, is the sincere prayer of your uncle,

"Brigham Young."



Chapter 13.

Praise for the Elders.--Efforts to Bring Two Natives to Utah.--Sail for
Home.--Description of Steerage.--An Earnest Prayer.--Timidity of the
Saints.--Baptize a New Convert at Midnight.

November 22, 1857. The day was beautiful, perhaps because my heart
felt to rejoice; for I had been truly blest during my sojourn on these
islands. I attended meeting and listened to remarks by Elders Bigler,
Woodbury, Bell, and Cluff. I loved Brother Bigler for his wisdom and
humility; Brother Woodbury for his loyalty to the Church, and for his
eloquence in preaching in Kanaka. Truly his speaking was a gift, and
came not by his own wisdom.

I spoke on the nature of opposition. Herod sought to kill Jesus
Christ, because Christ came with power to organize and establish God's
kingdom upon the earth. The Jews persecuted him because they feared,
"lest all the world would go after him, and they would lose their
place and nation." And so it was with the Christians when the Prophet
Joseph came; they feared him, for he had more powder, wisdom, and
godliness than all of them. They do not hate us personally; but they
are determined to resist the truth, and overthrow the kingdom. Their
inspiration comes from Satan.

The following is from my journal of Friday, November 27, 1857:

"We are anxious to take two native elders home with us; but their laws
forbid their emigrating without a government permit. For this reason
Elders Bigler, Woodbury, and I waited on his excellency, Governor
Kekuanaao. He is a large, robust, fine-looking, elderly man; and like
all Hawaiians, he is fond of ease and good living.

"We apprised him of our desires and asked his permission for two of our
Hawaiian brethren to go home with us. He was quite ignorant of the law
on this matter, but said he would consult Prince Lot, and if there were
no objections he would grant our request. We called next on his royal
highness, Prince Lot, and found him clad in rich Chinese costume. He is
above the medium height, strong, well-built, about twenty-five years of
age, kind and courteous in manner, and speaks good English.

"On December 2, 1857, the government informed us that they declined to
let the native brethren go with us.

"Monday, December 7th. For thirty dollars I secured steerage passage on
the bark Yankee, to San Francisco. I had ten dollars left, and having
sold my only coat for ten dollars, left the twenty dollars with Elder
Bigler to give to my brother Franklin W. who was still on Hawaii.

"Wednesday, December 9, 1857, Elders Sextus E. Johnson, William King,
Eli Bell, William W. Cluff, Smith B. Thurston, John A. West, Simpson
M. Molen, George Speirs, and John R. Young sailed for home on the bark
Yankee. The treatment we received was anything but courteous, and so
the following doggerel verses fairly illustrate our feelings:

 "The wealthy gent may think I'm wrong
 In writing this poor, uncouth song.
 But those who share my humble berth
 Will count my theme of greater worth.
 Perhaps you all who've crossed the sea
 Have, of the mfamous bark Yankee,
 Heard much of good, by fiction told.
 But now the truth I will unfold.
 Poverty, I know, is oft despised
 By those who think they're rich and wise.
 But oft in modest birth we'll find
 Men of sense, and noble mind.

 "Excuse sufficient this must be,
 True worth needs no apology.
 You to our steerage I'll invite,
 Where you shall see a motley sight.
 For here we sit 'mong ropes and rags,
 Spars, chicken coops, and dirty bags,
 Turkeys, sheep, and guinea hens,
 With Johnny Ching Ching,--all in one pen--
 A pen some folks a steerage call,
 With ample room to hold us all.

 "From morn till night we sit around,
 Like gypsies camping on the ground.
 Some of us talk, and others sing,
 While some are busy scrimshawing.
 Some of politics are talking,
 Others on the decks are walking,
 And with the dogs ofttimes are playing,
 But pause to hear some witty saying.
 Below sits Caesar with open hymn-book
 Seeking grace with a pious look;
 While carpenter and mate with hammer,
 Do their best to make a clamor.

 "Hark! now the bell for dinner rings,
 And each one for the hatchway springs.
 'Old Salt horse again' half-raw,
 To chew would need an iron jaw.
 'Look here, cook, this meat's not done.'
 'Boiled three hours,' cries Afric's son.
 'But if you do not like the meat,
 There's murphies plus sea bread to eat.
 You can't complain, for as the crew
 Are treated by us, so are you.'
 These are the words of Captain Bob,
 Who thinks no harm poor men to rob.
 For robber it is, in every sense,
 To treat men thus, to save expense.

 "Now for our hammocks let us look;
 Search your corner--scan each nook.
 Vain the search. From hatch to hatch
 The Yankee's steerage has no match.
 On ropes and barrels men must lie,
 Thankful to get a little hay.
 For forty dollars per head we've got
 A passage minus bed or cot.
 Filled with barrels, ropes and sails,
 Where light o'er darkenss [sic] ne'er prevails.
 Here men are classed with brutish dogs,
 And treated worse than farmer's hogs.

 "Such odious scenes you can't admire,
 So from the steerage let's retire.
 But when again we go to sea
 'Twill not be in the bark Yankee.
 To you, dear friends, I'll say goodbye--
 For supper time is drawing nigh--
 And welcome are the hours of night
 That from my view will hide the sight
 Of filth and dirt, and drive away
 The thoughts that haunt me all the day.

"Saturday, December 26, 1857. This morning land could be seen from the
mast head. At ten a.m. it could be seen from deck. At noon we hove in
sight of the Golden Gate, and soon sailed into the beautiful bay of
Frisco.

"But now the wind died, and we were left without a breath of air. The
sailors whistled, but the sails flapped lazily, and the ship moved not.
The day slipped away, the moon rose in all its splendor, the night was
beautiful, and there lay the city with her thousand sparkling lamps.
Oh, how I longed to be on shore, to tread American soil once more, to
walk on my native land the land of my fathers, where I should be glad
to dwell in peace.

"But alas, that boon is denied me. Even now the camp fires are kindled
by a strong, and well-disciplined army sent by a corrupt government to
rob my parents, kindred, and people, of the sacred rights bequeathed
them by their noble sires who fought and bled, to win the freedom and
justice that England refused to grant. And yet this same nation, that
became thus, under the blessing of God, a home for the free, and an
asylum for the oppressed has now turned to be an oppressor!

"O, God, hear my prayer. For Thou knowest the integrity of my heart.
I have returned from the mission Thou gavest me through Thy servant,
to find Thy covenant people denied their rights; falsely accused, and
persecuted without cause; therefore, I pray Thee, do Thou guard and
protect them. Deliver them. Father, from all their enemies. Let the
armies of the oppressor go backwards and not forward! Let the fierce
storms and tempests of the mountains block their way. May contentions
arise among them, and union be far from them, until they turn to
righteousness and abide by the Constitution which Thou didst give by
inspiration to our fathers. I ask it in the name of Jesus Christ, Thy
Son. Amen."

On Sunday, December 27, 1857, I attended meeting in the home of Brother
Dwight Eveleth, President of the San Francisco branch. The local Saints
were afraid to sing, or talk aloud in our meetings, for fear of being
heard upon the street. But I felt like shouting Hosannah, and I would
not be restrained. Attracted by my voice, several strangers called in.
After meeting, I walked down to the bay and baptized Elijah E. Warren,
a young man from Santa Clara.



Chapter 14.

Visit My Cousin.--His Tempting Offer.--Meet the Agents of Mr. Walker,
the Nicaragua Filibusterer.--Baptize Mrs. Bradford.

On Monday, December 28, 1857, I borrowed two dollars and fifty cents
and bought from a Jew store a very good second-hand coat as I had come
from the islands in my shirt sleeves. The returning elders scattered
out in search of work. Elders Molen and Speirs went to Sacramento,
Elders Johnson, King, West, and Thurston went to the Redwoods; while
Elders Cluff, Bell, and I remained in the city.

I visited my cousin, Lorenzo Sawyer, attorney general for the state
of California. He said if I would stay with him, he would send me to
school for three years, then let me study law in his office a year, and
then give me one thousand dollars in gold to commence life. I thanked
him, but told him there was not gold enough in California to bribe me
from going home, and sharing the destiny of the Latter-day Saints.

I also met at Brother Eveleth's, Mr. Cooper, Mr. Harbin, and Mr.
Mathewsen, straight from New York, agents of Mr. Walker, the celebrated
filibusterer. They were commissioned to go to Utah and sell the Mormon
people two million acres of land in Central America. I did all I could
to dissuade them from going, but in vain.

Before leaving the island, I was counseled to change my name, as the
spirit of persecution was strong against us in all parts of the United
States. Hence, I was now passing under the name of John Brown; but I
could not conceal my identity. Everybody knew me, and President Eveleth
advised, as a precautionary measure, that I should leave the city.

Tuesday, December 29, 1857. Elders William Cluff, Eli Bell, and I took
stage for the Redwoods, seeking opportunity to work where no one knew
me. When within four miles of Whipple's mills, we left the stage and
walked through the fields. The mill had closed for the day. One man
was working at the saw. Brother Cluff and I sat down on a log, while
Brother Bell went to make inquiries.

As soon as the man was addressed, he left his work and came straight
to me, saying, "Brother Young, I am glad to see you. A few nights ago,
I saw you in a dream, and I know you have been sent here to do a good
work." Again everybody knew me, and I told the brethren that, live or
die, from this time on I would be John R. Young.

I went to work for Brother Eli Whipple. He owned a large steam
saw-mill, and was anxious to close out and go to Utah. His wife and
three daughters were not in the Church, and were opposed to gathering.
In fact Mrs. Whipple was very bitter toward me. I pleaded earnestly
with the Lord that He would soften her heart and bring her into the
Church. In about three weeks I had the joy of seeing her and Mrs. Mary
Whipple Walker baptized.

Sister Whipple gave me the following account of her conversion: "When
you first came to live with us, I thought you were the ugliest-looking
man that I had ever seen. You looked dark and swarthy, and I could not
help but hate you. One evening, after you had borne a testimony to me,
I went into my room, knelt down and prayed. I asked God, if what you
had said was true, to give me some evidence of it. That night I dreamed
that I saw you clothed in white raiment, and your face shone like the
face of an angel. In the morning when I met you, I could see a halo of
light around your face. And I never see you now but what there is a
bright spot on your cheek."

Ever since that day Aunt Patience has been as kind and gentle to me as
my own mother. So did the Father answer my prayers.

Brother Whipple had a large number of logs scattered among the timber,
ready to be hauled to the mill. I took four yoke of his oxen and went
to logging. One day, as I came in muddy and tired, I met a gentleman
who asked for Mr. Young. I answered: "That's my name." But he wanted
Elder Young, the Mormon preacher; and he could hardly comprehend how
a man could be an ox driver and a minister of the Gospel at the same
time. After supper I held meeting in the kitchen, and talked to a house
full of earnest listeners until midnight.

On Saturday, February 6, 1858, I went home with Mr. Bradford, the
gentleman who came the previous evening. I stayed a week with him.
Daytimes I threshed barley with a flail, at two dollars a day; evenings
I gave Gospel talks to his family and a few invited friends. At the end
of the week, his wife wanted to be baptized. The doctors and ministers
visited her, and said that if she went into the water it would kill
her, as her health was delicate, and she had been heavily dosed with
calomel.

Nevertheless, at three o'clock Sunday morning, we put her into a spring
wagon and drove fifteen miles to a secluded place on a sparkling
mountain stream. Mr. Bradford helped me carry her into the water, and I
baptized her for the remission of her sins, and confirmed her a member
of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

I then returned to the Redwoods and held a meeting at Brother
Whipple's. A good many strangers attended; and as a result of these
meetings seven persons were added to the Church, for which I greatly
rejoiced.

About this time my Brother Franklin W. arrived from the islands.



Chapter 15.

Start for a Thirteen-Hundred-Mile Walk.--Become Indian Scout--Meet
Jacob Hamblin, the Indian Peacemaker.--Surrounded by Forty Indian
Warriors.--Shooting a Dove Saves our Scalps.

By the first of March forty persons had gathered at the Redwoods, 40
miles south of San Francisco, prepared to go to Utah. We organized a
company by appointing Eli Whipple, captain; Sextus E. Johnson, sergeant
of the guard; John R. Young, chaplain; and Elemuel Sawtell, clerk.

Brother Whipple furnished the provisions, and hauled the blankets
for the returning elders, thirteen in number; and with hearts full
of hope and joy we started out for a walk of thirteen hundred miles.
Before setting out, Joseph A. Kelting and I went to San Francisco and
purchased thirty-five rifles and one hundred pounds of powder.

At the start grass was short, and teams were heavily loaded, so we
traveled slowly. By the middle of April, it was evident that our
provisions would not last us through. Our meat was nearly gone, and I
began to urge the brethren to lie over a day and hunt. However, as we
saw but little game, and killed none, there was no spirit for hunting.

On the 20th of April we camped at Elizabeth's Lake. After evening camp
prayers, I talked and prophesied that if we would lie over, and go
out to hunt, we should kill all the meat we should want. The company
consented; and the next morning at daybreak thirteen of us started out.
I was the odd man, and went alone.

I had walked about a mile when I saw nine deer standing across a
hollow. I fired and killed a large buck. That commenced the ball.
William King killed three without moving out of his tracks. By noon we
had in all, twenty-two deer. We lay by and jerked the meat. Needless to
say, we had plenty to last us the rest of the journey.

At Stony Creek, Mr. Cooper and party from New York, overtook us. My
services were secured to pilot them to Salt Lake City. So bidding
goodbye to my fellow missionaries, who were very dear to me, and to the
Saints that composed our little company, I mounted a mule and struck
the trail for home.

On the Mohave, having struck the Mormon road leading from Salt Lake
to San Bernardino, we saw Indian signs. The redskins approached our
camp at night, but kept out of sight in the day time. That looked
unfriendly. At the lower crossing of the Mohave we picketed our animals
close around our wagon.

At three o'clock in the morning, they stampeded, and all got away but
one. I mounted bareback, without stopping to dress, and soon overtook
the frightened animals, and making a wide circuit, brought them safely
to camp.

At the Vegas Springs T met for the first time, that renowned Indian
peacemaker, Jacob Hamblin, and learned from him the history of the
Mountain Meadows Massacre. He said the Indians were still hostile, and
thirsting for more blood. On the Muddy, a small stream of that region,
we found living in a wagon-bed, turned bottom-side up for a shield
from heat and sand, Ira Hatch and Thales Haskell, strong men, giving
the better part of their lives to missionary work among the Indians--a
labor that brought them neither pleasure nor wealth.

Taking their advice, we rested a day, purposing to make rapid drives
from there to the settlements. On the 13th of May we nooned at the
Beaver Dams, rested until night, then drove to the Clara Mountains,
made a dry camp, kindling no fire. In the morning we drove to the Cane
Spring for breakfast.

Scarcely had we turned out our horses when we were surrounded by forty
Indian warriors, their faces all blackened. I soon became convinced
that they had been watching for us, and intended to rob, if not kill
us. Many of them had on good broadcloth clothes, which I suppose they
had taken from the people they had murdered at the Mountain Meadows.
Most of them had good guns, and they were very insolent, helping
themselves to whatever they wanted.

A few minutes after they came, a mourning dove alighted on a willow
at the head of the spring, about twelve rods from our camp. The wind
was blowing hard from the south, waving the willow on which the bird
rested. The Indians commenced shooting at it. With a sudden impulse, I
raised my rifle and fired. If I had had the dove in my hand, I could
not have cut its head off more nicely than I did.

The Indians seemed astonished, and for a short time were quiet. In
our small company--only five of us--was a mountaineer by the name of
Hardin. I felt that he was the only man that could be relied on in case
of trouble. He had loaded a double-barrelled shotgun with navy balls,
and stood leaning by the side of the carriage, the butt of his gun on
the ground, the muzzle resting in his right hand.

Three Indians crawled under the carriage and commenced scuffling.
Instantly one barrel of his gun went off, taking off the upper part of
Hardin's ear, and tearing away the rim of his hat. It knocked him down,
and I thought he was killed. The chief threw the back of his hand to
his mouth and gave the war whoop.

I cocked my gun and put the muzzle against his belly. He stopped
yelling, and Hardin sprang up and attempted to shoot him; but I
interfered, telling the men that our lives depended on our keeping the
chief.

I then spoke in Ute, and ordered the Indians to their camp, but kept
the chief a prisoner. We hitched up, and putting the chief into the
carriage, drove until three o'clock, then rested until dark, when we
hitched up and drove rapidly until midnight. We then camped, tied up,
and stood guard without a fire until morning. After breakfast, we gave
the Indian a shirt and plug of tobacco, and told him to "git."

Years after, I became intimately acquainted with this chief Jackson.
He was a bad man; and while he lived there was no peace with his band.
Without doubt, all that saved our scalps at that time was the fortunate
shot in killing the dove, and the course we pursued in keeping the
chief a prisoner.

After turning the Indian loose, we passed a painfully anxious day; our
animals were so exhausted that we had to take several rests, and were
fearful of being followed by the Indians. Just before night, however,
we had the good fortune to pull into the town of Pinto, the frontier
Mormon settlement.

We were kindly received by the good people of that ward, and after
resting a few days, continued our journey. The monotony of the desert
was now pleasingly changed by the many ranches and busy villages we
passed. At Parowan, two hundred miles south of Salt Lake City, we
encountered a scene that I shall never forget. I remember distinctly,
the "Exodus," as it was called, from Nauvoo, when sixteen thousand
souls left their homes and commenced that marvelous journey of fourteen
hundred miles to the unknown valley of the Salt Lake. But that exodus
was like a small rivulet by the side of a mighty river when compared
with the seventy-five thousand men, women, and children that we now met
in one continuous line of travel.

Horses, oxen, and cows were harnessed or yoked to wagons and carts;
and one family by the name of Syphus, was moving their effects on a
handcart drawn by a pair of yearling steers. Mothers and children
walked along as merrily as if going to a corn husking; each family
moving its little bunch of cows and flock of sheep, and all starting on
the journey (that was never completed) to Sonora, in Mexico, or some
other place.

At times we were compelled to drive our wagon for miles outside the
beaten road, everywhere hearing and seeing evidences that increased my
gentile companions' wonderment of the marvelous power held by Brigham
Young over his people; and added to my curiosity to see the outcome of
Mr. Cooper's colonizing scheme. Surely everything looked favorable for
the promoters of that idea.

At last we reached Provo, where the Church leaders had made their
temporary headquarters. In the evening I visited President Young, and
made known to him the object of Mr. Cooper's visit. Two days later he
gave audience to Messrs. Cooper, Mathewsen, and Hardin. They held a
lengthy conversation, in which Mr. Cooper, in glowing language, told
the Mormon leaders what a splendid opportunity it was for them to lead
their people to Central America, where, he said, they could found an
empire that would crown the stirring life of Brigham Young and his
associates with endless glory.

I can still hear the ringing words of Brigham Young's answer:
"Gentlemen," said he, "God Almighty made these everlasting hills to be
bulwarks of liberty for the oppressed and down-trodden of the earth.
We shall never leave here and go to a country where we should have six
hundred miles of sea coast to defend, and where any nation at their
pleasure could send war ships to bombard our cities. Furthermore,
gentlemen, should the desire ever come, we have hundreds of boys, just
as capable of going to Nicaragua, and of taking possession and holding
it, too, as General Walker of New York. Gentlemen, you have our answer."

On June 23, 1858, my cousin, Brigham Young, Jr., carried me in his
one-horse buggy to Salt Lake City. At Draper I received the kiss of
welcome from my dear sister, Harriet M. Brown, and from my dear aged
mother. At the city I met my father, who, like a lion in his lair, was
watching the coming fate of his deserted home. He and a few fearless,
trusted men had been left behind to see that Johnston's army kept its
pledges not to quarter in the city. Had they broken their pledge the
city would have been burned.

I sat with the guards in the upper room of the Lion House, and saw that
army in death-like silence march through the deserted streets of the
dead city, a few of the officers with uncovered heads, as if attending
a funeral. To us western mountain boys, the solemnity of the march was
oppressive; and glad relief came to our strained feelings, when we saw
the soldiers' camp fires kindled on the "other side of Jordan."



Chapter 16.

Home Activities.--Counseled Not to Study Law.--Called to Uinta, and
Dixie.

As soon as I had seen the army "pass through," I returned to Provo
to report myself to President Young. I had been gone on my mission a
little over four years, as before recorded. When Apostle John Taylor
set me apart for this mission he said, "You shall be cast upon the
bosom of the sea; but fear not, the hand of the Lord shall be over you,
and you shall return in safety to your father's home;" also in parting
President Young had said: "If you will be humble, live near the Lord,
and not commit sin, when you return you will take me by the hand and
tell me that you know Mormonism is true." I had kept the conditions,
and I knew the Gospel of Jesus Christ had been restored to the earth,
and that it is the power of God unto salvation to all who receive and
obey it.

About this time peace was restored by President Buchanan's proclamation
of pardon to the Mormons. I took hold with energy to help move my
father's families back from the south, whither they had fled, at the
near approach of the army. That task accomplished, I made arrangements
to go to San Francisco, intending to live with my cousin, Lorenzo
Sawyer, and go to school and study law.

One day, as I passed Uncle Brigham's office, he called to me, then
came out and walked with me to Brother Wells' corner. We sat down on a
pile of lumber, and I told him my plans. He counseled me not to go to
California, to let the law alone, to find a good girl, get married, and
make me a home.

During the winter I attended a school taught by Sister Eleanor Pratt,
and here became acquainted with Miss S. E. Carmichael, one of Utah's
most gifted daughters.

On January 1, 1859, I married Albina Terry, eldest daughter of William
Reynolds and Mary Phillips Terry. During the summer following, I worked
as a farm hand for my brother-in-law, Joseph G. Brown. On November 12,
1859, I moved to Payson and bought a home of David Crockett, paying for
it during the winter by hauling tithing wheat from Sanpete valley to
Salt Lake City.

November 16, 1859, my eldest son, John Terry, was born. The mother came
near dying with hemorrhage at the nose, but Elders Levi W. Hancock and
William McBride laid hands on her, and she was instantly healed.

In the spring of 1861, I was called, with ten other families of
Payson, to help settle the Uinta country. I sold my home, bought two
good teams, and loaded up my things; then going to Salt Lake City, I
reported to President Young for specific instructions. After a long
talk, in which he seemed pleased with my labors, he told me the Indians
had become hostile, and he should release those who had been called. He
advised that I return to Payson and buy another home. I did so, trading
my teams for a house and lot and ten acres of farm land.

I also rented a ranch, with twenty cows and a flock of sheep, for three
years, of James McClellan. During the summer I picked up sixty calves,
to be kept on halves. I also married as second wife. Miss Lydia Knight,
daughter of Newell Knight, a life long trusted friend of the Prophet
Joseph Smith.

Everything that I touched seemed to prosper, and I was happy--but the
"best-laid plans of mice and men gang aft agley." In the fall, I was
called, in connection with my Brother Franklin W., who at that time was
bishop of Payson, to go to Dixie.

I purchased two yoke of oxen and a big wagon. My Brother Franklin W.
accompanied me as far as Toquer, where we parted. I going to the Santa
Clara, I bought an Indian farm situated on the creek just below the Old
Mission fort. I worked hard during days, fencing with timber that grew
on the place. The long evenings I spent in grubbing the heavy sage and
squaw brush that covered a great portion of the farm. My wives, Albina,
and Lydia, would pile the brush, and keep up fires so that I could see
to work. We were ambitious to make a good home; and the only capital we
had was health, strong-arms, and resolute will.

Just as I had completed the fence, and had several acres ready for
plowing, the Big Flood came like a thief in the night. The wall of
water, which was ten to fifteen feet high, struck the west side of
the fort, a rock structure two hundred feet square, in which several
families were living. The solid wall stood as a dam, causing the stream
to divide the greater part following the creek channel to the south,
but a sheet of water four or five feet deep spewing over the creek
bank, and running along the fort wall until it came to the north side,
where it swept through the gate like a mill race, flooding the inside
of the fort to a man's armpits.

Such were the conditions when the inmates of the fort were awakened to
their peril. The alarm was given to those living outside of the fort;
and soon all the men, and some of the women, were gathered at the point
of danger. The first care was to rescue the women and children.

Inside the fort, the water was comparatively still, so that men were
able to move around as they wished; but as they approached the gate,
no man unassisted could stem the current. To remedy this, a rope was
passed from a tree on the outside, through the gate, and made fast to
a post on the inside. By holding to this line, men could pass in and
out; the women and children were then taken on the men's shoulders and
carried to a place of safety.

The rescue was scarcely accomplished, before another danger faced us;
for by this time the high tide of the flood had passed; and the channel
of the creek, which had also become enlarged, sucked the water from the
overflowed flats, strengthened the current in the creek, undermining
its banks, and caving them in. Suddenly the southwest corner of the
fort, Ira Hatch's home, fell into the flood, sweeping away everything
he owned. Other families suffered, but he, taken by surprise, lost all.

Across the creek from the fort was a little grist mill owned by Jacob
Hamblin. Father Chamberlain, the aged miller, with two grandchildren, a
boy and a girl, were living in a dugout near the mill. The first they
knew of it, a stream of water was pouring in upon them. They succeeded,
however, in emerging from the trap, and climbing a near-by tree, where
they passed the night in terror. In the morning they waded to a high
spot on the mill-race, and none too soon, for both the tree they had
climbed, and the mill, were carried away. It was three days before the
water fell sufficiently for Ira Hatch and myself to wade across and
rescue them.

During the summer preceding the flood, the Clara Indian missionaries
had labored in the United Order. The northwest corner room of the fort
had been used by them for a granary. Here they had two hundred bushels
of wheat unsacked. It was agreed that all hands should assist in
carrying out the wheat; while I stood, lantern in hand, to signal any
danger from the encroaching flood. One hundred seventy-five bushels had
been saved, when I gave the alarm. The men came out at once: and ten
minutes later the room caved in.

We felt that we had done all that could be done; and the men being
nearly exhausted, and chilled to the bone, went to their homes. The
rope that was used at the gate had been taken down, coiled, and hung on
Samuel Knight's gate. Jacob Hamblin begged me to hold the light, while
he moved a pile of cord-wood, and said when that was done, he would go
and rest. He had moved about half of the pile, when a large block of
earth on which he stood, dropped into the flood.

I called for help. Joseph Knight ran to me, catching the rope in his
hand as he came. At the bank I held the light so that we might peer
into the seething waters below. So much earth had fallen that it pushed
the water back; and we saw Jacob clinging desperately to snapping
roots. Brother Knight rapidly made a noose and dropped it over his head
and shoulders. Hamblin then grabbed the rope, and we pulled him from
the jaws of death; for no man could have lived long in that torrent of
mud and water.

During the damp and rainy weather that accompanied the flood, our
little son, John T., took the croup, and after several days of terrible
suffering, died. This was our first life sorrow, and the blow was a
heavy one.

The old fort and town having been washed away, a new town was laid out
under the direction of Apostle Erastus Snow. I secured a city lot, and
some farm land, and went to work again.

In the spring of 1862 I was called by the bishop of the Clara ward to
drive an ox team to Omaha on the Missouri river, to get some cotton
gins and spinning jennies for the benefit of the ward. Leaving my
family camped in a tent, I responded to the call, driving my own team,
and crossing the plains in John R. Murdock's train.

At Omaha I found my Brother Joseph W., who had charge of the Church
immigration, lying at the point of death. He had been knocked down by
lightning, and nearly crushed to death by baled wagon beds that were
blown upon him during the terrible storm. Under the blessing of God,
and with careful nursing, his life was preserved. For three weeks I
aided in purchasing teams for the immigrants, and brought up the rear
end of that year's emigration. After all our companies had started
back, I received orders, by telegram from President Young, to buy more
teams and wagons and to clear out the Church warehouse at Florence.

On the 17th of August I started for Salt Lake with twenty-two wagons
and teams, but only ten teamsters; and we traveled one hundred miles
before I got additional help. On Elm Creek, while on the move, we were
charged by a stampeded herd of buffalo, estimated at three thousand
head. It was with great difficulty that we turned them aside, and kept
the train from being run over and trampled to pieces.

During the combat, one of my night guard was dismounted, and his mule,
a fine animal, ran off with the buffalo. As soon as the train was safe,
a young man by the name of Stewart, and I, followed the herd, stampeded
them again, and riding into the heaving, rolling mass, secured the
mule, and also succeeded in cutting out three oxen and a cow that we
found running with them. Two of the oxen were large, fine fellows, and
were very helpful in my team. Upon reaching Salt Lake City, I gave them
to Bishop Hunter, as a donation to the Perpetual Emigration fund, and
they were used for years on the Temple Block, to move the blocks of
granite that were placed in the Temple walls.

Near Fort Laramie we overtook Captain William H. Dame's train of fifty
wagons. As he was prostrate with mountain fever, we blended the trains,
and I took charge of them until we reached Fort Bridger.

When I reached Salt Lake City, President Young gave me a beautiful
Canadian mare, which the Church had furnished me to use on the plains;
and he gave me, moreover, his blessing as a reward for my services.

At Provo, I found my wife Lydia with a sweet babe--Lydia Roseana--in
her arms. I gave Mother Knight a cooking stove for her kindness to me
and mine. Jesse, my wife Lydia's brother, wished to go to the Clara;
so I employed him to drive my ox team, for which service I gave him a
French pony, valued at seventy-five dollars. He was a noble boy, and I
always loved him. It was late in the fall when I returned to the Clara
with the machinery I started for. In six months' time I had traveled
twenty-eight hundred miles with my four yoke of oxen.

I found Albina and babe well, but still living--and without a
murmur--in a tent.

In 1863, I was called by Bishop Edward Bunker of the Clara Ward, to
go to the states and help gather the poor. I had charge of ten teams
from that ward. I drove my own team of four yoke of oxen. On the trip
eastward we made part of Daniel D. McArthur's train. At Florence I
was appointed captain of an independent Danish company of forty-four
wagons. On the return trip we had several stampedes, in one of which
two women and one man were killed. With that exception we were greatly
prospered. I became very much attached to the Danish people. My
brother, Lorenzo S., was with me, and was of great help to me. Jeremiah
Stringham and family joined the company, and I learned to love him for
his courage and fidelity.

Upon my return to the Clara, I found my two wives living in a one-room
adobe house that my brother-in-law, Samuel Knight, had built for them.
In the fore part of the winter, William R. Terry (my father-in-law) and
I were requested by President Erastus Snow, to move to St. George. I
promptly set about the work; putting up a small hewn-log house, then
going to Pine Valley to make the shingles. While finishing the roof I
received a letter from President Young, calling me on a second mission
to the Sandwich Islands.

On March 20, 1864, I started to Salt Lake City to fill this mission.
I had been notified that I would need to raise four hundred fifty
dollars. I therefore sold my ox teams, and otherwise raised all the
money I could before starting. Albina and children went with me to
Draper, where I left her with her father. The weather was unusually
stormy, and the roads were bad. On March 31st we camped on Pioneer
creek, near Fillmore. For the first time in my life my children cried
for bread, when I had none to give them.

Early in the morning, however, Sister McFate, a widow, came along and
sold me five pounds of flour. At Round Valley brethren were owing me
twenty-five bushels of wheat; but I could not get a bushel, nor a
dollar in cash. Bishop Jesse Martin came to my rescue and generously
helped me out of his own pocket.

April 4, 1864, I stayed over night with Bishop William McBride, of
Santaquin. In the evening a heavy snow storm swept over the place; and
while we were in his home at supper, a pair of valuable Navajo blankets
were stolen from my wagon.

I immediately got out a search warrant, and early next morning, with
the constable, commenced search. Learning that a man had left town
before daylight, we followed him through Payson to Spanish Fork, where
we caught him with the blankets. He was tried, convicted, and fined
ninety dollars.

On Sunday, April 10, 1864, I reached Battle Creek, and visited my
brother-in-law, William Frampton. In the night my horses got out of the
stable and strayed off. I hunted four days for them, then gave them up.
Our friends took us to the city.

On Friday, April 22, 1864, forty-six missionaries met in the
historian's office and were set apart for their respective missions.

Apostle Wilford Woodruff blessed me as follows: "Brother John R.
Young, in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, and by virtue of the Holy
Priesthood, we lay our hands upon your head and set you apart unto the
mission whereunto you have been called by the servants of our God; to
lift up your warning voice, to preach the Gospel to the children of men.

"We say, go in peace, bearing precious seed; go trusting in God. Call
upon Him day by day and night by night. Follow the dictates of the Holy
Spirit in this ministry and mission; and inasmuch as you will do this,
the blessings of the heavens will rest upon you. And you shall rejoice
before the Most High, because of the blessing that will be given unto
you in this mission, in bearing the responsibility with your brethren
in laboring to build up the kingdom of God, to warn the nations of the
earth, to search out the honest in heart wherever you may be sent, to
gather the people to Zion. We dedicate you unto God, and set you apart
for this great and glorious mission.

"You shall go forth in peace and be preserved upon the land and upon
the water. While the land is full of danger, and these dangers will
increase, trust in the Lord, and all will be well with you. You shall
do a good work, and bring many souls into the Kingdom of God; and you
shall increase in wisdom and the gifts of God.

"When your mission is ended you shall return in peace and joy to your
family and friends. We seal upon you every blessing you can desire in
righteousness, and ask our Heavenly Father to preserve you, to give his
angels charge concerning you, and enable you to do much good in your
day and generation. All these blessings, together with all you may need
and require, we confer upon you in the name of the Lord. Jesus Christ.
Amen."

Elder Benjamin Cluff was set apart to be my companion. Brothers Abram
Hatch, John T. Caine, F. A. Mitchell, Richard White, and Uncle Brigham
were liberal in helping me on this mission.



Chapter 17.

Miss Carmichael's Parting Words.--San Francisco.--Orson Pratt's
Prophecy. Sail for Hawaii.--Delivered From the Hands of a Wicked
Man.--Visit Walter M. Gibson.--View Kawaimanu.

Wednesday, April 27, 1864. I spent the day visiting my dear mother,
and passed the night beneath my father's hospitable roof. Miss S. E.
Carmichael wrote "A Parting Word to my Friend John R. Young:"

   My words are seldom strong, or bright,
     A woman's tones are low,
   And 'tis not much a hand so slight
     Can offer thee, I know,
   'Tis like the quivering breath that wakes
     Where forest leaves are stirred,
   Yet from a friend's true heart it takes
     To thee, a parting word,

REMEMBER.

   Remember--hope in thy sorrow,
     Remember--faith in thy prayer,
   Remember--the bright tomorrow
     That dawns on the night's despair,
   Remember--the hearts that love thee
     Are with thee--everywhere.
   Remember--the path of duty
     When other paths seem fair,
   Remember--the truth's white beauty
     When weak illusions glare.
   And should the world defy thee
     Alone its strength to dare,
   Remember--Heaven is nigh thee,
     Remember--God is there.

 A friend's kind thoughts attend thy way
   Where e'er that way may be,
 And so I make remember,
   A parting word to thee.

On April 28, in company with Elder Benjamin Cluff, I took stage for
Sacramento. We were six days and nights, jolting across the dusty,
rut cut deserts. At Austin and Egan mining camps, Nevada, hay was two
hundred dollars per ton and flour 18 cents per pound.

On May 4th we reached San Francisco, where we met Apostles Lorenzo Snow
and Ezra T. Benson, returning from the islands. They had cut Walter M.
Gibson off the Church, and appointed Joseph F. Smith president of the
mission.

I also met and spent six days with Apostle Orson Pratt. He was on his
way to Austria to introduce the Gospel to that nation. He telegraphed
to President Young to see if my mission could be changed, so that I
could accompany him. It was thought best, however, for me to continue
on to the islands.

Sunday, May 22, 1864, I accompanied Brother Pratt in a walk to the
summit of the high cliff west of the city. We found a secluded crevice
and knelt in prayer. He seemed oppressed in spirit, grieving perhaps,
over the infidelity of his son Orson. While he was talking, the
Spirit of the Lord came upon him; and he upbraided the inhabitants of
San Francisco, and prophesied that the city should be destroyed by
earthquake.

On Tuesday, May 24, 1864, we sailed second cabin on the bark Onward,
Hempstead, captain. Brother Cluff and I occupied one room with a
Missourian named McCarty, said to be suffering with consumption. He was
a large, raw-boned man, of a quarrelsome disposition.

One day Captain Hempstead invited us three to have seats on the upper
deck with the first-cabin passengers. The reason for this courtesy was
soon apparent. Among the cabin passengers were several ministers; and
they wanted a little diversion at the expense of the Mormon Elders.

A warm discussion ensued. It was asserted that the Mormons were driven
from Missouri and Illinois on account of their thieving and lawless
acts. In my defense I challenged the proof of a single dishonest deed,
and testified that Joseph and Hyrum were innocent, and that they were
murdered in cold blood.

Mr. McCarty became angry, and boasted that he helped kill Joseph and
Hyrum Smith. I told him then that by his own confession he was a
murderer, and that the curse of God was upon him. He would have struck
me, but the captain interfered, and made him behave.

About midnight of the 30th of May, I was awakened by McCarty. He was
sitting on a stool, in front of his bunk; the full moon shining through
the window giving him a white, ghastly appearance. He told me to get
up and get him a drink. I replied that the guard passed the door every
five minutes and would wait upon him.

He seized a butcher knife, sprang to his feet, and swore he would cut
the heart out of me. I was lying in the middle bunk, and had but little
room in which to move, and nothing with which to defend myself; but I
felt I would rather die than do his bidding. I therefore silently asked
God to deliver me from his power.

He took one step forward, threw up both hands, and fell backwards.
I sprang from the bunk, and raised his head, but the man was dead.
Brother Cluff called the guard, who soon brought the captain and the
doctor. The latter said he died of heart failure.

In the morning they sewed him up in a canvas, a cannon ball at his
feet. I stood by the taff rail, and saw the body slide off the plank;
and as I watched it sink into the depths of the ocean, I rejoiced that
I had borne a faithful testimony of God's martyred prophets, and was
truly grateful that I had been delivered from the hands of a wicked man.

At Honolulu, where we arrived June 10th, we were warmly welcomed by
Elders Joseph F. Smith, William W. Cluff, and the native Saints. In
council it was decided that I should visit Mr. Gibson on Lanai, and
if possible, recover some Church property that he had possession of,
then join Elder A. L. Smith on Maui, and with him visit the Saints and
reorganize the branches of the Church on Maui and Hawaii.

On the 14th of June, I wrote my Brother Franklin W., as follows: "I am
waiting for a vessel to Lahaina. My first labor will be to visit Mr.
Gibson, and try to get back several hundred Books of Mormon that he
got possession of when he first came. He has proved to be a deceitful
though shrewd and capable man, possessed of one absorbing idea, that of
founding an empire of the Pacific Islands. For that purpose he joined
the Church, asked for a mission, and commenced at once his empire
building.

"To raise money, he made merchandise of the Priesthood. Under his
"dispensation," he ordained all the Saints, both men and women. To be
an apostle cost one hundred dollars, a deacon, five dollars. He sold
our meetinghouses, making Lanai the only place where the word of the
Lord could be given to the people.

"Clothed in his temple robes, he publicly laid the foundation of a
temple, using for the chief corner stone, a huge boulder that had drunk
the blood of many a victim, sacrificed by the idol worshipers of Lanai.
He then covered the stone with brush and tabooed it, giving out that if
anyone uncovered it, he would be smitten with death.

"While Apostles Snow and Benson were laboring with Gibson, trying to
bring him to repentance. Elders Joseph F. and Alma L. Smith, W. W.
Cluff, and Talula, Mr. Gibson's daughter, visited the temple site; and
Brother Cluff, with impious hands, pulled the brush away, and left the
"Consecrated" slaughter rock exposed to rain and sun.

"Mr. Gibson had used the old heathen Hale Pule site for the purpose
of working upon the superstitions of the islanders. In their fear he
had enshrined himself as a god. Coming into his presence they would
prostrate themselves in the dust of the earth, and await his bidding to
arise.

"But now in a moment, all his power had been swept away. From their
doors they had seen Elder Cluff _desecrate the tabooed stone_, and
return to them unharmed. The charm was broken. Mr. Gibson was cut off
the Church, and his Polynesian empire soon dissolved. From this on, he
will be a crownless king, without a kingdom."

From Lahaina I crossed to Lanai in a whale boat. I stayed a week
with Mr. Gibson. He surrendered to me five hundred Books of Mormon,
his temple clothes, and a watch that my father had given to him. I
recrossed the channel to Maui--as usual in a whale boat--and found
Elder A. L. Smith anxious to learn the success of my mission.

While waiting for dinner, I wrote:

Lines to Albina.

   This little card on which is traced
     The image of a lovely rose,
   Was given me, by one who shared
     My brightest joys, my deepest woes.
   It is to me a priceless gem,
     A token dearly prized,
   As emblematic of the life
     Of one I idolize.

   I'll place it with my choicest books,
     There shall it linger long
   To mark the place where I may look
     On a favorite author's song.
   And when bright words and noble thoughts
     Kindle my soul aglow,
   I'll think of my wife, as I gaze on the rose
     That is traced on the card below.

   Very dear to me, are the little gifts
     That richer men oft spurn.
   They speak to me of the honest love
     A humble life may earn.
   I will gather them up as flowers that bloom
     Beside the pathway of life;
   Leaves of affection, wafted from home,
     And kissed by the breath of a wife.

On June 28, 1864, we sailed on the schooner Kilauea for Hawaii. On
the 30th, we arrived at Kapaliuka and were warmly welcomed by Brother
Kanaha and his wife Nakiaielua. I have taken much interest in this
family, on account of their strength of character. When Gibson came,
Kanaha had no faith in him, and refused to gather to Lanai, or to deed
his home to him. For these sins he was cut off the Church. But he
continued to hold meetings and kept his little flock together until we
came.

When the old man met us, he wept with joy; and we were equally rejoiced
to see his integrity and manhood. This branch has been replete with
interesting incidents. Here, during our first coming, Elder Hawkins had
been shamefully mobbed. Here Ward E. Pack, cast the devil out of two
Catholic priests who had incited natives to mob him. The act of casting
out had greatly amused the Kanakas.

Monday, July 25, 1864, at Waipio. We started on foot for Kawaimanu
(flying water), a secluded mountain village, seldom visited by white
men, a very fertile glade fifteen miles north of Waipio. We had to
climb a pali two thousand feet in height: a solid rock wall almost
perpendicular. When about half way to the top, we stepped to the side
of the narrow trail and looked down on the sea that washed the rock
below us. The sight made my head dizzy, and I hurriedly drew back. Our
path led over the mountain, near some celebrated waterfalls. I wrote:

   Our meal of poi, pakai, and shrimps,
     In silence we partake,
   Then with a guide to lead the way,
     The mountain path we take,
   Narrow and winding in its course,
     And difficult to find.
   The vale below is growing small,
     As upward still we climb.
   And now great drops of sweat appear
     Upon the traveler's brow;
   Reminding me of summer days
     When following the plow.

   Surprised, we meet a mountain maid,
     Wild, Indian-like, and free;
   Around her waist a shirt is tied--
     The custom here, you see.
   She meets us with a smiling face--
     "Which way, strangers?" asked she.
   "We're going to Kawaimanu,
     The waterfalls to see."

   Breathless we reach the mountain crest,
     Where dark winged clouds oft fly;
   And seldom can the traveler pass
     And keep his jacket dry.
   The natives call it "Pele's tears"--
     Full often doth she weep,
   Till torrents gushing from her eyes
     Roll thundering down the steeps.

   For "Pele's" home--at Kilauea,
     In a burning lake of fire,
   Where demons wild, in hideous form,
     Are ever hovering nigh her.
   But why she weeps, they cannot tell;
     Unless to quench her fever,
   Or else to drown the mystic yells
     Of fiends who never leave her.

   Through forests dense our guide doth lead,
     And vales of tangled fern,
   So green that Neibaur's match receipt
     Would fail to make them burn.
   The clouds are dark'ning o'er our heads;
     And yonder on our right,
   The craggy peaks in vapors black
     Are hidden from our sight.

   Hurrah, we see the waterfall--
     Three thousand feet or more
   From cliff to cliff three noble streams
     Their foaming waters pour.
   They're leaping from the battling clouds
     That clothe in darkness now,
   The storm-scarred cliffs, and snow-crowned peaks
     Of Mauna Keas brow.
   In foaming sheets, the cloud streams leap,
     Sending back roar for roar,
   In answer to the deafening crash
     That peals from ocean's shore.

   The music of the universe
     Is never silent here--
   By day or night the sea surf's song
     Rings in the peasant's ear.
   And when I wake, and gaze upon
     The authors of that song,
   I see the ocean's vast expanse;
     The mountains bulwark strong.
   For endless ages they have stood:
     Eternities to come,
   May listen to Waimanus flood,
     And the ocean's ceaseless song.

After crossing twelve deep canyons and descending a pali half a mile in
height, we reached the village and were kindly entertained by the few
Saints who reside here. We held three meetings, baptized three persons,
and organized a branch of the Church. We remained one month on Hawaii,
visiting the Saints and organizing branches to the best of our ability.

On the .5th of August we sailed for Maui, and landed on the 6th at
Malia. Here we met President Joseph F. Smith, who in those days, as
now, was always active, and thoughtful for others. He met us on the
beach with horses, and a hearty welcome. A two hours' ride brought us
to Waialuku, where I received several home letters. The cheerfulness of
my family was a comfort to me. As the gentle dews of heaven give life,
beauty, and freshness to the flowers of the field, so good news from
loved ones cheers, animates, and strengthens my heart, fills my bosom
with joy, and makes me a happier, and I hope, a better man.



Chapter 18.

Conference at Wailuku.--Return to Honolulu.--Sail for Home.--Man
Overboard.

On Sunday, August 14, 1864, a conference was held at Wailuku,
with sixty members present. Arrangements were made to build a new
meetinghouse, Gibson having sold the old one which was built ten years
ago.

President Joseph F. Smith testified that the Saints, in following Mr.
Gibson's teaching, had departed from the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and
had become darkened in their minds. "As soon as you manifest works
meet for repentance," said he, "we will let you renew your covenants
by baptism, and then we will place upon you the responsibility of
preaching the Gospel to this nation."

Monday, August 15, 1864. I had the pleasure of accompanying President
Smith on a visit to Elder George Raymond at Waihu. After dinner,
we rode up to the mountain, following a deep canyon, until we came
to a beautiful orange grove, the property of George Raymond. The
native brethren asked President Smith to rebaptize them. The request
was granted, and I went into the water, a pure mountain stream, and
baptized Kanahunahupu, George Raymond, and Kapule, three intelligent
and staunch defenders of the Gospel. We next confirmed and blessed them.

On the 25th, I accompanied President Smith to Lahaina and visited
His Excellency, Governor Kauwahi. He was once an active elder in the
Church, and aided President George Q. Cannon in translating the Book
of Mormon. On the 26th President Smith sailed for Honolulu. Alma L.
Smith went to East Maui, while I labored in the vicinity of Lahaina. On
Saturday, Sister Mary Kou, my makau honi, (adopted mother) was thrown
from a horse and seriously injured. I administered to her, and she was
instantly healed.

On Sunday, September 4, 1864, I received a letter from my brother
Franklin W., enclosing a twenty dollar greenback, for which I was very
thankful. Brother Alma L. Smith returned from East Maui. We labored
together, visiting the Saints, earnestly desiring their welfare.
We were diligent, holding many meetings, bearing testimonies, and
administering to the sick.

By letter from President Smith, we were instructed to arrange our
labors so as to visit Honolulu about the 25th of this month. Friday,
September 23rd, we sailed for that city on the steamer Kilauea, deck
passage, reaching there on the 24th. We were kindly, received by
President Joseph F. Smith and William W. Cluff.

September 30th we held a council meeting. A letter from President Young
was read, suggesting that Elders Joseph F. Smith, William W. Cluff,
and Alma L. Smith return home, and that John R. Young preside over the
mission, assisted by Benjamin Cluff.

At this time my family was residing at St. George, and their destitute
condition preyed upon my mind.

In associating with the brethren, I had read my home letters to them.
The spirit of these letters, cheerful and self-sacrificing under severe
trials, enlisted the sympathy of the brethren; and it was decided in
council that I should return home. Therefore, on Wednesday, October 12,
1864, in company with Joseph F. Smith, William W. Cluff, and Sister
Albion Burnham and three children, I sailed on the bark Onward for San
Francisco.

Sister Burnham was the widow of George Albion Burnham, who had received
the Gospel during the opening of the mission by President George Q.
Cannon and his co-laborers. Brother Burnham had been valiant in defense
of the Elders. At a period of cruel persecution in Honolulu; and his
manly battle in rescuing Phillip B. Lewis and William Farrar from the
hands of a drunken mob, endeared him and his family to the Elders of
the Hawaiian mission. On our second mission we found the widow in the
depths of poverty, and resolved, on our release, to take the family
home with us. To this end, President Smith gave me fifty dollars from
the Salt Lake mission fund to aid in gathering Sister Burnham.

On Saturday, October 15th we were still in sight of land, about eighty
miles north of Oahu: no wind, a calm sea, and a full moon making a
beautiful evening. At ten p.m., I was sitting on deck talking with the
mate, Mr. Ferrier, when I noticed that the man on the forward watch
acted strangely. I said to the mate, "That man wants to jump overboard."

In a few minutes I went to my room, and had just taken off my shoes
when I heard the mate call, "A man overboard!" I ran on deck, seized a
rope, and threw it to the man, striking him on the head. He looked at
me, and swam from the ship. I ran up the rigging, and watched him until
a boat was lowered. Then I gave directions to the captain, and he with
a speaking trumpet, directed the crew, until they picked him up. The
man's name was Barstowe. The next morning Mr. Ferrier harpooned two
sharks, one of them over eleven feet long--not a very pleasant prospect
for a would-be suicide.

Our passage was long and tedious, owing to the many calms that overtook
us; yet on November 4th it became evident that we were nearing land;
for the water had lost its clear blue color, and was becoming black and
filthy. That day we saw a school of porpoises, rushing to and fro as if
frightened, and casting up a wall of white spray as far north as the
eye could see. We also saw several whales. It is a novel sight--these
huge monsters sporting in the mighty deep, lashing the waves with their
fan-shaped tails, and spouting columns of water high into the air!

At noon the wind sprang up from the north, and steadily increased until
at nine p.m. it blew a gale. The sea became very rough, the waves
dashing over the cabin deck in great violence, and causing dishes and
boxes to be rolled in confusion over the cabin floor. At midnight
the storm suddenly ceased, and we could hear the waves breaking on a
distant shore. The captain sounded, and finding we were in shoal water,
cast anchor and waited for daylight.

On Saturday, November 5, 1864, at six a.m., a heavy fog was hanging
over us. We could hear bells ringing, and see several red lights. At
nine o'clock the fog lifted, and I counted twenty ships anchored near
us. At ten, a light wind from the north enabled the fleet to pass
through the Golden Gate into a beautiful bay; and at three p.m. we lay
along side the wharf at San Francisco.

As heretofore, we found a warm welcome at Brother Dwight Eveleth's
home. In the evening, I witnessed for the first time, a political
torch-light procession. It was said forty thousand people were on the
street rejoicing at Abraham Lincoln's re-election. Soon after our
arrival, President Young telegraphed us to wait until the 20th. In the
meanwhile I crossed the bay to visit the Honorable John M. Horner, to
me a wonderful man.

Mr. Horner told me that when he was a boy Joseph the Prophet, and
Oliver Cowdery had called on the Horner family. John M. wanted to visit
with the young prophet; but his father insisted that he finish hoeing a
piece of corn given him as a stint. Joseph, on learning of it, took off
his coat, asked for a hoe, and helped finish the task. The sequel: John
M. Horner was baptized by Oliver Cowdery, and confirmed and blessed
by Joseph Smith, who predicted that the earth should yield abundantly
at Brother Horner's behest. In California, Brother Horner at one time
paid a tithe of twenty thousand dollars, the fruit of agriculture.
Contemplating this remarkable piece of history, I wrote a poem, "The
Young Men's Pledge," which is published in the appendix of this volume.

On the 10th of November, having returned to San Francisco, I learned
from Sister Margaret Curtis of Salt Lake--with the aid of her
models--to cut dresses; and while selling models, I did considerable
missionary work. As a new departure, Elder Cluff and I visited an
organized community of harlots, taking tea with them, and holding a
meeting. I spoke with great freedom, assuring my fallen sisters that
the Gospel of Jesus Christ would correct all the evils of society,
giving honorable companionship and lawful motherhood to every
intelligent woman in the world.

On Sunday, November 20, 1864, I met Elders Francis A. Hammond and
George Nebeker direct from Salt Lake City on their way to the islands,
to select and purchase a gathering place for the Hawaiian Saints. It
seemed a wise movement, and I hoped it would prosper. In council, it
was arranged for Elder Joseph F. Smith and William W. Cluff to go home
by stage, while I took their baggage, and Sister Burnham and children,
and worked my way home by way of San Bernardino.

On Wednesday November 23rd. we sailed on the bark J. B. Ford, under
Captain Knife, for San Pedro. We encountered heavy storms, and were
nine days making a four-day voyage. On the 26th, I was afflicted with
severe pain in my back and left side. After I had suffered twelve
hours, the disease settled in my bowels, and brought on vomiting and
cramping. For three days I took large doses of laudanum, and poulticed
my body with mustard.

I finally lost my speech, but knew everything going on around me. I
heard the captain tell the steward to have the canvas and cannon ball
ready, so they could bury me without delay. It grieved me to die away
from home, and I prayed earnestly that T might live.

When they went out of my room, an elderly person, dressed in home-made
clothes, came in. He knelt down by me, and, placing his hands upon my
head, blessed me. I went to sleep, and when I awoke, it was morning.
I dressed, and went on deck, to the surprise of the captain. I have
always believed that the person who visited me was my Grandfather
Young, and that his administration preserved my life.

On Saturday, December 2nd, we landed at Wilmington, near San Pedro.
I gave Mr. Pedro a freighter, twenty dollars to haul us to San
Bernardino, where we arrived on December 5th. Here we were kindly cared
for by Brother and Sister Kelting. After resting a few days I hired
a room for Sister Burnham, while I found a home with the family of
Colonel Alden A. M. Jackson.

Toward spring George Garner went to Utah with several loads of honey.
I persuaded him to haul Sister Burnham and children to my home in St.
George, and Brother Smith's and Cluff's baggage to Payson. Through my
efforts Brother Jackson caught the spirit of gathering, purchased two
teams, and Sister Jackson and two daughters moved to St. George. I
drove one of the teams for my passage home.

Needless to say, my return was a pleasant surprise to my family. The
people in Dixie were having a hard struggle. Flour was twenty-five
dollars a hundred; my family had only a week's provisions in the house,
and where the next would come from they did not know. For months they
had been without fire-wood, save as they went to the hills, grubbed up
brush and carried it home.

I applied at the tithing office at St. George for provisions for Sister
Burnham, but they did not have it. I then got a team and moved Sister
Burnham and family to Parowan, where Bishop Wilham H. Dame cheerfully
undertook to care for them. Returning to St. George, I went to work to
support my family; but I had scarcely time to put in a few acres of
wheat before I was called to serve in a military capacity.

The Black Hawk war was spreading terror among our southeastern frontier
settlements, causing many of them to be abandoned. I enrolled in
Captain Willis Copeland's company of scouts, and was elected first
lieutenant. I aided Colonel J. L. Peirce in moving the settlers from
Long Valley and Kanab. As soon as that task was accomplished, I was
called to labor among the Indians, and spent the summer with Jacob
Hamblin and John Mangum in cultivating friendly relations with the
Kaibab tribes.

During the winter of 1866, with Jacob Hamblin, Ira Hatch, Thales
Haskel, and others, I visited the Moqui Indians. The trip was fraught
with hardship and danger, as the Navajos were on the warpath. On our
return trip, we crossed the Colorado on a flood-wood raft. There were
forty-seven men in the company, and we had to make five trips, which
took all day. I worked from morning till night on the raft, my feet in
the cold water and my body perspiring from exertion.

That night I was seized with cramping colic. In the morning we had to
move on, as we were out of provisions. It hurt me to ride on horseback,
but I had to do so or be left to die. At Kanab they found the running
gears of an old wagon. On this they put two poles, and swung me in a
hammock between them; then making harness of ropes, they hauled me to
Washington, my home.

They had given me twenty-two pills and a pint of castor oil; and I
carried that load in my stomach nine days without relief.

Doctors Israel Ivins and Silas G. Higgins came from St. George five
days in succession, then gave me up. Bishop Covington, a dear friend,
came and dedicated me, that I might die without further suffering. But
my wife Albina would not relinquish me. She sent for a humble elder,
Albert Tyler, and when he came, they two administered to me, and I was
instantly healed. For some time I had been unconscious, but I awoke, as
it were, from a dream. I wanted to get up, but my wife, with tears of
joy, persuaded me to rest until morning. Then I dressed, and rode in a
lumber wagon to St. George, to attend the Stake conference.

On November 9, 1867, I was ordained a high priest, and set apart to
act as a high councilor in the St. George Stake, by Apostle Erastus
Snow, who had been ordained an apostle by Brigham Young, who had been
ordained an apostle by Joseph Smith and the three witnesses on February
14, 1835. Joseph Smith was ordained an apostle by Peter, James and
John, and they were ordained apostles by the Son of God Himself.

In 1867 I went to Pine Valley and drove five yoke of oxen as a logging
team for Bishop Robert Gardner. In 1868 I rented Eli Whipple's saw
mill. Soon after, on attending conference at St. George, I was called
to the stand by President Young, who gave me a seat by his side,
talked kindly to me, made many inquiries in regard to my financial
circumstances, advised me not to work in the saw mill, as I was not
strong enough for that kind of labor, and said if I would move to
Washington, he would give me labor in the factory he was building.

I returned to Pine Valley, made settlement with Brother Whipple, and
was released from the mill. I next sold my little farm on the Clara for
six hundred dollars, and moved to Washington, where I labored three
years in the cotton factory at good wages.

On the 30th of May, 1868, William R. Terry, my wife Albina's father,
died at St. George. He had ever been a help to me. When I was on
missions he farmed my land, and cared for my family as if they were
his own. In his death, I lost one of my best counselors and my truest
friend.

In the meantime, my Brother Joseph W. had been appointed president
of the St. George Stake. I was sincerely attached to him, and his
counsel had great weight with me. By his request, I took my families,
Albina and Tamar, to the Pipe Spring Ranch, near Kanab, and boarded
the workmen who were building Windsor Fort. When that building was
erected, Joseph W. desired me to make a home at Kanab. At first I felt
reluctant to do so for I had built a large rock house at Washington,
just west of the cotton factory. It was a pleasant situation. My family
was beginning to be comfortable, our vineyard was bearing fruit, and I
dreaded to break up and begin pioneer life again.

While in this state of mind, my cousins Joseph A., and Brigham Young,
and Ferra M. Little visited our southern settlements. It was decided
to make a trip to Kanab. Ferra M. and James A. Little, Joseph A. and
Brigham Young, Joseph W. and John R. Young--brothers in pairs and all
cousins--comprised the party. The climate and soil of Kanab being
adapted for fruit, and there being excellent facilities for stock
raising, the town gave promise of becoming a place of considerable
importance. Accordingly Joseph W., Joseph A., Ferra and James A.
secured city lots, and I also yielded to the influence. Having secured
a building spot, I immediately moved to Kanab, fenced four lots and
planted a vineyard.

About this time the line between Utah and Nevada was surveyed, and the
settlements on the Muddy proved to be in Nevada. The Nevada assessor at
once visited our settlements and required the people to pay the back
taxes for the five years they had been there.

President Young promptly advised breaking up the settlements rather
than pay the unjust tax. I sent a four-horse team to assist the Saints
in moving away. Many of them, who still had homes in Utah, were
counseled to return to them; those not so fortunate were advised to
make homes in Long Valley. Being called to go to Long Valley to assist
Joseph W., I sold my home at Washington for eighteen hundred dollars,
and invested in a saw mill, and a ranch near it.

In the spring of 1873, my Brother Joseph W., with a company of
brethren, was working a road over the "Devil's Backbone," near Lee's
ferry, Arizona, when he received a partial sunstroke, from which he
never fully recovered. He was further prostrated by overwork, taking
stock and branding cattle at the church Pipe Spring ranch. Being
conveyed to his home at St. George, he was tenderly nursed by his
family and friends. He suffered much, and became very weak in body; but
his mind remained clear and active to the end.

My brother was superintendent of the building of the St. George temple,
and felt great anxiety in regard to that work. The telegrams I received
of his condition at length alarmed me. Saddling my horse, and being
accompanied by my father-in-law, W. M. Black, I went to St. George, and
stayed with him thereafter until he died.

On meeting me, he rejoiced, saying I had saved his life at Florence;
and if it could be done, I would save it again. In private, he told me
that a messenger had visited him and told him that his name had been
presented before a council of the priesthood behind the veil; that a
man of experience, of integrity, and of purity of life was wanted for
the ministry in the Spirit World; that he (Joseph) had one blemish. He
had not strictly kept the Word of Wisdom as he had always used tea. He
then expressed a wish to be carried to Salt Lake City before he died.

I consulted President Alexander F. McDonald, and Doctor Higgins. The
former advised me to be careful and not do anything I should regret in
after life. Doctor Higgins said that if he was moved it would kill him.
I told Joseph what these brethren said. He took hold of my hand and
replied,

"Johnny, I know what I am doing, and while I live I shall preside. Will
you carry out my wishes, or must I get someone else to serve me?"

I promised to do all that he wished me to do. He then gave minute
directions how to fix his wagon and how to arrange a spring bed for
him to ride on. I proposed to make a litter and have brethren from
the different settlements carry him by relays, but he over-ruled me.
Everything was consequently done as he desired.

The first day we moved him to Washington, and he stood the ride well.
The next day, while crossing the Harrisburg bench, we encountered a hot
wind, which seemed to smother him. I saw that he was failing, and asked
if we should turn back. He raised his head, looked around and said no,
but to drive on as long as he lived. In due time we reached Harrisburg,
and camped under some large shade trees.

Here President Alexander F. McDonald and David H. Cannon drove up in a
buggy. Brother McDonald went to Joseph and spoke about some dispatches
he had just received from Arizona while I went to care for the team.
In a few minutes Brother McDonald called me, and I saw that Joseph was
dying. I raised him a little and held him in my arms. He motioned for
his wife Lurana to come, and having embraced her, put her gently away,
and took hold of my hand. His mind now began to wander. "Brethren," he
said, "be careful on that temple wall, and don't let the chisel fall."

These were the last words of Joseph W. Young. We returned to St.
George, and all the people mourned. I telegraphed for his wife Julia
and Sister Harriet, who traveled by team a hundred miles, through the
heat, sand, and dust, to get one last look at the loved one's remains.

His death occurred on June 7, 1873. John W. Young was appointed his
successor in the presidency of the St. George Stake.



Chapter 19.

United Order.--Indian Troubles.--Mission to England.

In the winter of 1873 and 1874 President Young visited Dixie, and
taught the people the principles of the United Order. I received a
letter from him requesting me to meet him at Rockville. I took my
son Ferra, then a lad of eight years, and crossed the mountain on
horseback. The snow was three feet deep on the divide, and the weather
stormy. In fact, we faced a blizzard for eight hours. When we reached
Rockville, the afternoon meeting was in session, the house being
packed, and people standing in the aisles. President Young, having
called me to the stand, and there being no room to pass, the brethren
lifted me up and I walked forward from shoulder to shoulder.

The interest in the president's message was intense, and the awakening
general in the south. I attended ten meetings and listened to the
prophet at every one of them. How great was my joy! I felt that an era
of prosperity and happiness had dawned upon the Saints. How pointed and
rich were the instructions! "Give your hearts to God." "Do unto others
as you would have others do unto you." "The way the world does business
is a sin before God." "If you are not one in temporal things, how can
you be one in spiritual things?"

All these utterances, it seemed to me, pointed to the happy time when
there would be no poor in Zion, and the idler should not eat the bread
of the laborer. I received a written appointment, signed by Brigham
Young and George A. Smith, authorizing and instructing me to visit
our southeastern frontier settlements and organize them into working
companies in the United Order; the object being to enable them to
become self-sustaining by encouraging home production.

With Bishop Levi Stewart I visited and organized the Pahreah branch.
I also organized working companies at Glendale and Mt. Carmel in Long
Valley. I was sustained as president of the working companies in Kanab,
while Levi Stewart was sustained as bishop of the ward. This was wrong
in principle, and led to division, retarding the growth of the ward.

In the winter of 1874, four Navajos, the sons of a chief, were on a
visit to the Utes. On the return trip, as they were camped one morning
in a deserted house in Circle Valley, they were set upon by some
stockmen, led by Mr. McCarty, and three of the Indians were killed.
The fourth one was severely wounded, an ounce ball having passed
clear through his body, just below the shoulder blades; yet he lived,
traveled one hundred miles over mountains and deep snow, swam the
Colorado river, reached his home, and told his story.

The Navajos believed the Mormons to be the perpetrators of this cruel
tragedy. Two Mormon families and a few Indian missionaries were living
at the Moancopy and Mawaby. Peokon, a war chief, visited these and
demanded two hundred head of cattle as pay for their murdered sons, and
thirty days was given in which to get the stock.

John L. Blythe and Ira Hatch dispatched the word to Bishop Stewart
and me, and we telegraphed it to President Young. Upon receipt of the
message, John W. Young telegraphed for me to raise a company of men
and bring the families and all the missionaries to this side of the
Colorado river, and leave the Navajos alone until they should learn who
their friends are.

Andrew S. Gibbons of Glendale, Thomas Chamberlain of Mt. Carmel, and
Frank Hamblin of Kanab, with six men each, responded promptly to the
call. We reached the Moancopy two days before the time set by the
Navajos to make their onslaught. I found my task a hard and delicate
one. Jacob Hamblin and John L. Blythe were older and more experienced
in frontier life than I. Each of them, moreover, was presiding in some
capacity over that particular mission, and so they were reluctant to
yield to my counsel and suggestions. I have always felt thankful to
Frank Hamblin and Ira Hatch; for, by reason of the loyal manner in
which they supported me, the task was accomplished without loss or
accident of any kind. This was my last labor in Indian matters.

In 1876 Bishop Stewart and I were released from our positions, and
L. John Nuttall of Provo was sent to preside. I was disheartened at
the way things had gone, and believing that my days of usefulness at
Kanab was ended, I returned to Long Valley, and associated myself
with Orderville United Order. In this community I formed valued
acquaintances and cherished friendships.

The people were poor, humble, and prayerful, and therefore fruitful in
faith and good works. Had President Brigham Young lived, the history of
that community would have been different. For the good I witnessed I
have words of praise; for the faults, only charity and silence.

The problems of cooperative labor, equal wages, and boardinghouse
economy were not fairly tested; the future may give these questions a
test under more favorable conditions. The fact is that in the death of
Brigham Young, Orderville lost its guiding star and pilot.

In the spring of 1877 I was called on a mission to England. The health
of my family was not good, and I felt sad at leaving them; but I
responded to the call, trusting that the sacrifice would bring its
blessing.

On the 20th of April I started for England, in company with Elder
Samuel Claridge. We left home in a snow storm. The brethren of
Orderville, having given me a pair of carriage horses, I sold them
to my Brother William G. and thereby purchased a good outfit. Our
company of missionaries traveled in care of Apostle Joseph F. Smith,
going by rail to New York, then by cabin passage, first-class steamer,
to Liverpool. The journey both by land and sea was pleasant and
interesting.

Upon reaching England, I was appointed to labor in Wales, under the
presidency of Samuel Leigh. He was ever kind and fatherly to me. On
July 3, 1877, in company with Elder Joseph W. Taylor, I spent the day
down in the Dyfern coal mine. The pit is seven hundred feet deep and
employs four hundred fifty hands--men, boys, and women.

It has a thirty-horse-power steam engine, and forty-two horses down in
the pit. The property is worth one million dollars.

While in the mine we were joined by the government mine inspector from
London. He was curious to hear a Mormon elder preach, and prevailed
upon the superintendent to signal the miners together, and devote an
hour to a meeting.

I spoke forty minutes on the first principles of the Gospel, and its
restoration. I found the Welsh people warm-hearted and excitable. The
history of the Welsh Saints abounds in incidents of marvelous healings
and spiritual manifestations of God's power.

August 31st I visited Tredagar, and held meeting in St. George's Hall.
I preached to a large gathering of people, and two native elders
followed me, bearing powerful testimonies. On September 1st I walked to
Merthyr and received the following telegram:

"John R. Young: President Brigham Young died yesterday, August 29th,
at four p.m., of inflammation of the bowels, superinduced by cholera
morbus. Received cablegram this morning.--Signed Joseph F. Smith."

On Sunday, September 2, 1877, our meeting was well attended by Saints
from the neighboring branches. Elders Leigh, Rowland, Joseph W. Taylor,
Walter J. Lewis, and Thomas F. Howells from Utah were present. The news
of President Young's death had spread, causing this gathering. The
meetings were addressed by all the valley elders.

The Spirit of the Lord was poured out upon us; and many comforting
words were spoken. I bore testimony of the purity and prophetic power
of Brigham Young's life, and the Saints returned home, strengthened in
their faith and determination to serve God.

I labored four months in Wales, and formed many pleasant acquaintances;
but it would be unjust to name a few, when all were so kind to me.
I walked eight hundred miles, preached seventy times, and wrote
forty-five letters. I was satisfied with my work; I had been humble,
faithful, and diligent; the result I left with my Heavenly Father.



Chapter 20.

Transferred to the Bristol Conference.--A Remarkable Woman.--My Views
of Celestial Marriage.

On Monday, October 1, 1877, I bade goodbye to Elder Joseph H.
Parry--who had succeeded Samuel Leigh as president of the Welsh
Conference--and to Walter J. Lewis, and the Saints of Cardiff, and went
to Bristol, where I was kindly received by President Daniel Jacobs. And
now comes a repetition of my experience in Wales. Day after day, with
carpet sack in hand, I walked alone; talking by the wayside, preaching
whenever opportunity presented in churches, or in the open air, and yet
we seemed to accomplish but little good.

On October 12th, in company with President Jacobs, I visited
Cheltenham. This is a beautiful city: broad, clean streets, elegant
dwellings, and beautiful grounds. We lodged with Brother James Bishop.
I became very much attached to this family. On October 17th, we walked
ten miles to Clifford Mesne, visited John Wadley, brother of William
Wadley of Pleasant Grove, Utah. In the evening we visited father and
mother Wadley, and stayed over night with them.

October 18th, we walked ten miles over a hilly, well-timbered country,
and crossed over Maiden Hill, said to be the highest mountain in
England; visited Sister Martha Burris, at Little Dean Hill. This sister
has long been a member of the Church, and keeps an open house for our
Elders, and has done so for the past 20 years, yet her husband and only
son are not in the Church.

I received letters from Howard O. Spencer and Samuel Claridge. October
27th, we visited Father Lerwell of East Down, South Molten, Devonshire.
He is an independent farmer, and has a good home. He made us welcome,
and we stayed two weeks, holding evening and Sabbath meetings in
his large kitchen. It was a good time. I wrote a letter to Thomas
Robertson, from which I copy:

 I have traveled far, I have traveled wide,
 From Atlantic's shore to Pacific's tide;
 Yet of all I have seen, I love Utah the best,
 And my Orderville home, far away in the west.

 I know that in Old England there are many lovely homes,
 Where wealth and pleasure linger, and sorrow seldom comes.
 I see within the shady grove, the ivy-covered walls,
 And graveled walks, all lined with flowers, that lead to painted halls.

 The ostrich and the pea fowl are seen upon the lawn,
 Displaying robes of beauty, as at Creation's dawn;
 But round the park and palace are wall, and gate, and bar,
 Cannon, and spear and halbert, accoutrements of war,
 And when the gate swings open, I see the glistening steel
 That speaks in tones of thunder, "Behold the power we wield!"

 I look across the gateway, and catch a gleam of smoke
 That rises from a thatched roof, beneath a tangled copse.
 No voice of pleasure soundeth there--no graveled walk is seen--
 No peacock strutting on the lawn as proud as Egypt's queen!
 But there are rags, and naked feet, and cheeks all wan and pale!
 And hacking cough, and fretful voice of over-work and pain!

 O yes, it is a goodly thing to be a lordling born--
 To have the serf, who tills the soil, bring in the wine and oil;
 But I would rather face the blast of Nebo's snow-capped dome,
 Than be a slave, and dwell within the proudest Briton's home!

On November 17th, I wrote to my daughter Lydia: "I am glad that Brother
A-- and H-- have gone back to Leeds. All who come to Orderville
hankering for 'leeks and onions, and the flesh pots of Egypt' will
assuredly be dissatisfied, and go away. It requires faith to enable a
person to overcome selfishness; and all who gather there expecting to
be made the lead horse in the team will be disappointed. And when the
disappointment comes, it will cause them to feel that the water is not
good, and they will sigh for the soft streams of Ramaliah, and prefer
to labor in the brick kilns of Pharaoh on the shores of the Silver Reef.

"There is one thing that I desire to see changed at Orderville: that is
the school system. How long shall we be penny-wise, and pound-foolish?
The best man, the wisest, the one who wields the most influence in
the community, should be placed at the head of the school department.
It wants a man of good government, a man filled with the Spirit of
God. Then will our children advance in mental culture and spiritual
development; keeping pace with the spiritual growth so nobly manifested
at Orderville.

"You are now fifteen years of age--in stature a woman. The mind ought
to develop with the body. Cultivate a taste for good reading. Write as
much as you can. Be sure never to walk out nights. Keep company with no
man who presumes to take liberties with a lady. Guard your chastity and
virtue as you would your life. Robbed of that, you are robbed indeed.

"I believe there is not a man or woman in Orderville who would, upon
reflection, do a sinful act; but all are tempted, and in a thoughtless
moment good people sometimes fall. Sin brings us under bondage. Purity
is perpetuated only by eternal vigilance. In the beautiful morning of
life guide your feet far from the paths of wantonness, and keep the
lamp of prudence burning in your heart; so shall you end your days in
peace."

On Thursday, November 22nd, we walked twelve miles to John Hatt's,
Chalcutt Hill, Wilts. The walk was made disagreeable by heavy
showers of rain, and terrific gales of wind. Sister Hatt is a tall,
healthy-looking woman, fifty-four years of age, and the mother of
fourteen living children. On November 23rd, I received from Sister M.
A. Tippitts, a view of Swanage, Isle of Purbeck. On the back of the
card I wrote the following lines, then sent it to my wife Albina:

 "This beautiful isle, the isle of Purbeck,
 To look on the map, is but a mere speck,
 But once reach the shore, set foot on the land,
 You'll find it as large as the palm of your hand.
 And the surface as green--as green-sward can be,
 From the crown of the hill to the shore of the sea--
 While cottage and palace erected by man.
 Add beauty and polish to nature's first plan.
 How grand and sublime are the works of our God,
 From mountain and dale, to flower and sod!
 The streams of pure water, the bird in the air,
 The life and the light we see everywhere!
 The heart must be happy--how can it be sad?
 When the beast and the bird, and all things are glad?
 And I too, am happy--yet thinking of thee
 I wish I could walk on the waves of the sea,
 Or fly through the air with the speed of a dove,
 To my home in the west, to the friends that I love.
 Though our clay hills are naked, and valleys are bare,
 Yet the spirit of freedom is hovering there;
 While here the strong hand of oppression is seen
 Clouding the glory of Nature's bright scenes--
 Then blest be the day, and happy the hour
 When I can return to Freedom's fair bower."

November 24th, we visited Sister Mary Hatt, who has been suffering
for twenty-seven years with rheumatism. Her hands and feet are sadly
deformed, her legs doubled up, and her arms crooked; for three years
she has been bedfast, and not able to feed herself. She is eighty-seven
years old, yet retains all the powers of her mind. She knows fifty
Latter-day Saint hymns by heart, and can repeat many chapters of the
Book of Mormon. She never murmurs, but rather is cheerful and happy,
waiting for death to set her free. We had a pleasant talk with her,
blessed her, and returned to our lodgings feeling well paid for our six
mile walk.

On Saturday, December 1, 1877, I visited the so-called White Horse
of Westbury. The picture is made by cutting away the green turf and
exposing the underlying white chalk, on the brow of a hill that can be
seen for many miles around. At a distance, the horse looks as natural
as life. After I had taken measurements, I wrote to my little son Ferra:

"The White Horse of Westbury."

   I saw a horse upon the plain,
     A horse of great renown;
   His equal I have never seen
     Walking above the ground.
   Most beautiful in form and limb,
     His skin of spotless snow,
   I longed to be upon his back,
     But could not make him go.
   This horse in size is hard to beat--
     From nose to tail I measure--
   It is one hundred and seventy feet;
     Now isn't he a treasure?
   To know the height we stretched a line
     From hoof to top of shoulder--
   One hundred and twenty feet we find,
     And he's daily growing older!
   A horse so big I'm sure would make
     A team for any man--
   E'en Jacobs thinks he'd cut a wake
     If he but owned a span.
   And so would I, you bet your hat,
     I'd have a jolly bust--
   I'd take him down to London town
     And swap him off for dust.
   I'd want a penny for each hour
     That he has stood alone--
   I'd want a crown for every pound
     Of flesh, without a bone;
   Or I would sell him by his age--
     (Not sell him as he runs)
   For he has stood a thousand years,
     Exposed to rains and suns!
   He stands erect upon the hill,
     As proud as proud can be,
   To mark the place where Alfred wise
     Gained his great victory.
   For whip or spur he will not budge,
     And yet he will not balk.
   This is a fact, and not a fudge,
     For he is made of chalk.

On Sunday, December 2nd, 1877, we held meeting in the Saints' Hall,
Bristol. President Jacobs delivered an excellent discourse on the
first principles of the Gospel. I followed, showing that Mormonism is
not a new Gospel, but is the very Gospel of Jesus Christ renewed in
its purity as taught eighteen hundred years ago, by the savior and
His apostles. The meeting was well attended, several strangers being
present.

I wrote a letter to Elder Edward M. Webb, of Orderville, from which I
make an extract.

"It may seem strange, perhaps incredible, to you, when I say that
plural marriage and the United Order were both painful to me. When I
was a child I had seen so many of the follies of men, and the breaking
up of families by the thoughtless acts of unwise persons--all of which
I attributed to the evils of a principle which is in itself, pure--that
I became embittered and cherished hatred toward that which I now admire
and love.

"So it was when President Young called upon the Saints to organize
and work together in the United Order. I saw change, waste, and
trouble ahead; and I was quite willing to see my brethren wrestle
with the problem, while I stood aloof and looked on. Nor was I wrong
in my conjectures. It was soon plain that most of us were willing to
receive the blessing, as sectarians want to receive salvation; that
is, without labor or sacrifice; but we were not willing to give up our
_selfishness_, that little "jewel," dear to us as the apple of the eye.

"But the hour came when I had to meet the issue; when President Young
asked me to lead out and set an example before the people. That night
I never closed an eye in sleep. I reflected, I prayed earnestly, and
I was convinced that the only way to win the victory was to 'give the
heart to God.' When that was done, all was peace."

Near Taunton I became acquainted with a Mr. Samuel Knight, a deacon in
the church of England. His wife, a young-looking, intelligent lady, had
led the choir and taught the parish school for twenty-seven years, and
was the mother of ten children. These good people often assisted me,
for which I was grateful. I wrote them the following letter:

"Dear friends, your kind letter came all right. We thank you for the
postage stamps--they came very opportunely, as we were out. It is
interesting to note how the way opens before us: the things we need
come from sources not looked for, and is another evidence that we are
God's servants.

"We have not suffered for anything, and how thankful I am! Several
respectable persons, besides yourselves, are inquiring after the truth.
We are sorry that you are troubled and persecuted by neighbors who
should be your friends. But to me it is another evidence of the truth
of this Gospel that we are trying to preach to you. Did not a prophet
say, 'when the wicked rule, the people mourn?' Are not the pillars of
your church oppressors? Your ministers 'preach for hire, and divine for
money,' do they not?

"As for business, what shall I say? The way the world does business is
a sin. It is a system of oppression. One builds himself up by pulling
his brother down--the big fish eat the little ones. Who does unto
others as he would have others do unto him? I know of but one way of
deliverance from these evils; that is to repent, and obey the Gospel of
Jesus Christ as restored by the Prophet Joseph Smith."

Friday, December 7th, a dark, stormy day, I walked to Dunstan Abbott,
eight miles in the rain, to visit Joseph Able and family; returned to
Candle Green and stayed over night with James Timbrell, a game keeper.
The family had no children, the house was neat and tidy, but cheerless
and cold. I wrote:

   The days are short and the nights are long,
   The houses are cold as a Yankee's barn--
   The smoky chimneys, and open doors
   Are nicely matched by damp stone floors.
   Kindle the fire, but it will not blaze
   Unless you open the door a ways.
   Shut the door, and the crack above
   Is broader than a Christian's love;
   Or, if tight above, then the gap below
   Is as wide as the hole where sinners go.
   Turn it over, twist it around.
   It is all the same, whether up or down--
   A rainy, smoky, foggy England.

Saturday, December 8th, we returned to Cheltenham and remained a week,
visiting among the people. I wrote:

"Mrs. M. A. Tippetts, Dear Sister: Your kind letters and view cards
are safe in hand. I thank you for them. Yesterday we mailed a 'Voice
of Warning' to your uncle. It is as you say, a most excellent book
for circulation, and I hope in this case it will do good. We are much
pleased to see the faith you manifest in your works and words. May the
Father bless you, and make you a savior to your husband and your dear
children.

"The Latter-day Saints--and they alone, as far as I have seen--feel
today as the people of God in days of old felt, when men were blessed
with visions and visitations of angels, and often held communion with
God Himself. See the blessing on the head of Rebecca,--Gen. 24:60; also
Rachel's desires as recorded in Gen. 30; also Hannah's thanksgivings,
Samuel 1-2 chapters. These are the feelings that inspire the hearts of
the Latter-day Saints; feelings which give strength to our sisters to
share with each other the protection and affection of a worthy husband;
and which inspire our brethren to assume the responsibilities of
providing for large families, to the end that virtue may be sustained,
and every woman enjoy the blessing of motherhood, without committing
sin.

"A person must be a fool who cannot see that it requires more toil and
care to support two families than it does to support one. Hence, if
the Saints were wicked and sensual, as the world say they are, they
would seek pleasure where it could be purchased most cheaply, as men
of the world do. But the principles of the Gospel, including celestial
marriage, lead to a purity of life, that those who know not God are
strangers to.

"I hope your husband will continue to read my letters. They are poorly
written, which I cannot help; but they speak the truth. They are not
the emanations of a person paid for his labor. I am not working for
'bread and butter.' The little education I have was acquired in the
midst of severe toil--often acquired while lying on the ground by
the camp fire. Those who love the truth, however, will pass these
imperfections by, and rejoice in the testimonies of God's humble
servants; and realize that their words, like the holy scriptures, bear
the impress of the spirit of Jehovah upon them."

On Monday, December 17th, I parted with President Jacobs, walking to
Tewksbury, nine miles. Farmers were busy plowing and sowing grain; and
gardeners were transplanting as if it were spring. As I was passing
through Taunton, Mrs. Evans hailed me, asking if I was a Mormon Elder,
and invited me to dinner.

I soon learned the motive--there were five Church of England ministers
visiting with them. I consequently spent the afternoon in a lively
discussion. I was surprised at the wisdom given me, for I had the best
of the argument, and three of the ministers left, in a rage. Mrs. Evans
was pleased, and invited me to call again.

In the evening after the discussion, I walked eight miles to Pendock
Cross, and stayed all night with Thomas Newman. The family being poor,
had but one bed, so I sat up all night in a wooden-bottomed chair. Yet
I slept, and had a dream, in which I saw an old lady, then a stranger
to me, give me the gold to pay her fare to Zion.

The next day I walked fifteen miles, and found Mother Jaynes. She had
not seen an elder for nine years, and was living on the parish. Yet she
gave me her passage money; and when I came home, I brought her with me,
thus literally fulfilling the dream.

On the 18th, I walked twelve miles to John Wadley's. The roads being
very muddy, I sat down to rest a few minutes by the roadside. Putting
my hand in my overcoat pocket to get an apple, I found a pair of knit
woolen mits. I wrote:

   "Accept my thanks for the cozy cuffs.
     I found them one day, you see--
   As I was resting, an apple to eat,
     Beneath a roadside tree.

   How nice they are--so soft and warm!
     So clean, and tidy, and white;
   Emblem I hope, of the heart that gave,
     And the eyes that sparkle so bright.

   I value a gift from Allie's hand,
     Though a "mitten" 'tis plain to see.
   I'll keep them, and wear them, but never return
     A "mitten," dear friend, to thee.



Chapter 21.

A Visit to Wales.--Mrs. Simons' Good Work.--A Tribute to Joseph
Fielding Smith.--A Letter from My Wife, Albina.

December 19, 1877. In the evening President Jacobs baptized John
Wadley. On the 20th we walked eight miles to Little Dean. It was warm
and muddy. We were kindly received by Sister Burr is, who ever has a
tidy room, and a 'bit of cake' for the Elders. We decided to visit
Wales.

In response to an invitation from President Joseph H. Parry, we took
cars to Cardiff and Ponty Pridd, arriving there at noon, and walked two
miles to David R. Gill's. In the evening we held cottage meeting at
John Evans', then slept at Brother Hughes'.

I enjoyed the evening very much; but I can see the meshes of poverty
are tightening around the poor, and the Saints have to bear a part of
the afflictions and troubles that are coming upon Babylon.

On the 22nd, I walked to Mountain Ash, taking dinner with Brother
Loveday, who has a large and excellent family. We went to Cumbach, held
evening meeting, and stayed over night with Sister Phillips, a blessed,
good woman.

On Sunday, December 23rd, before breakfast, I walked five miles to
Merthyr, and during the day and evening attended three meetings. Many
strangers were present, the singing was sweet, and the speaking was
attended by the power of God's Holy Spirit.

On December 24th, I visited Thomas Jones, and Saints at Dyfern. In
the evening, while at supper, I heard Mrs. Evans, a lady not in the
Church, say: "If my health were better I would walk to Merthyr and help
the Saints sing in their concert tonight." I replied, "If you will be
baptized, you shall be healed." She said: "I am ready."

It was a dark, foggy night; but the brethren got a lantern, and we
walked to the river, which we found full of floating ice. One of the
Elders, lying down on the bank, held my hand while I slid into the
water and found solid footing; then they lifted Sister Evans down and I
baptized her. Returning to the house, we confirmed her, and she walked
two miles to Merthyr, took part in the singing, and was healed. This
was the only person that I baptized while laboring in Wales.

Christmas dawned, clear and cold, the ground covered lightly with snow.
As soon as it was light, Elder William N. Williams and I walked to
Thomas Jones'. On the way, we witnessed a foot-race, the runners being
stripped to the flesh, and running splendidly. A large crowd was out to
see the performance.

Returning to Merthyr to attend a conference meeting, I next walked
twelve miles with President Jacobs, and a Sister Simons of Bountiful,
Utah, who, after twenty-five years' absence had returned to visit
relatives and obtain genealogies for temple work. She is doing good
missionary work; many, through curiosity, come to our meetings to see
a live woman from Utah. To them she bears a faithful testimony of the
divinity of the Latter-day work. In the evening, the Tredagar saints
gave a concert, which we attended. The Welsh are fond of amusements,
especially singing, in which they are highly gifted.

On the 26th, I attended a public meeting. Elders Jacobs, Young,
Howells, and Williams spoke. After meeting, two were baptized. On
December 27th, I walked twelve miles to Abersychan, attending a
meeting at which four valley Elders spoke. We had an excellent time.
On December 28th, Elder Thomas F. Howells and I walked six miles, to
Pontypool, to visit a few saints living at that place. We took dinner
with Brother Richard Watkins, and he accompanied us to Abergavanny. In
the evening we held meeting at Brother Bazzants', then visited Father
Ellis and his grandchild. The next day we returned to Abersychan, met
Elders Jacobs and Williams, and were kindly cared for by a Sister
Thomas.

On Sunday, December 30th, we held two meetings. It was a bitter, bad
day, with heavy wind and rain; yet our meetinghouse was crowded. All
the valley Elders spoke. I have always found a good spirit among the
Welsh Saints, and trust that I shall always remember, with pleasure,
the many good meetings and reunions I have had with them. On Monday,
December 31st, 1877, we parted with Elders William N. Williams, Thomas
F. Howells, and the local Saints, and returned to Bristol, where I
found letters from home awaiting me.

Albina wrote that the weather was very cold and that some of my
children were barefoot. This was unpleasant news; but I was thankful
to learn that they were in good health, and had homes in the peaceful
secluded vales of Utah. "May God bless them," is the comment in my
journal. "I have labored four months in Wales and three months in
the Bristol conference. During that time I have walked nine hundred
seventeen miles, preached ninety-eight times, baptised two persons,
written one hundred fifty-seven letters, and received sixty. Thus ends
the year 1877."

On Tuesday, January 1, 1878, I remained all day in the office, getting
out financial and statistical reports. I had bread and herrings for
breakfast, dinner, and supper. The weather is cloudy, but mild. As yet,
there is no hard frost. Out-door wall flowers are in bloom, while fruit
buds are swelling, as if spring were at hand. I received a pleasant
call from Brother and Sister Hatt, and three of their daughters. On
Sunday, January 6th, I received the following letter:

"Elder John R. Young: Dear Brother: I have taken the liberty of writing
a few lines to you, and hope my letter will find you and Elder Jacobs
in good health. I am happy to say myself and two little girls are well
at present. I can truly say that from the time you were here, a great
weight of sorrow has been lifted off my heart, for which I feel to
thank the living God. And I also feel to thank you; that God may bless
you, and enable you to fill your mission and return in safety to your
family in Zion, is the prayer of your sister in the Gospel of peace,
Jane Roach."

It is always a comfort to me to know that I have been a comfort to
others. To help the poor, the weak, the needy, the tempted and tried;
to turn the sinner from the evil of his ways--this is ever more than
meat and drink to me.

On Monday, January 7, 1878, we left Bristol, passing in view of
Clifton, and over the suspension bridge, which is two hundred
forty-five feet high, above high water, twenty-five feet wide, and four
hundred feet long. We also passed a fine park, and saw therein a large
herd of fallow deer. How beautiful they looked!

Walking to Nailsea, ten miles, we visited with a family not in the
Church; then talked till midnight with Brother W----- and Father
Miller. The latter is eighty-five, yet bright and strong in mind and
memory. These good people slept by the fire in the big arm chairs while
President Jacobs and I occupied the poor little bed in the garret.

On the 10th, I left Brother Jacobs, by his request, and visited
Plymouth. It is a city of beauty, wealth, and sin. The branch here was
in a sad condition. I lodged with Samuel Norman, who had kept "bach"
during the last fifteen years. He was kind to me, but his home was a
little garret four stories high. The one little window that gave us air
overlooked the Plymouth Starch Works' back yard, a filthy, stinking
hole; and the room literally swarmed with rats and mice, of which, like
any woman, I am in mortal terror. Here I lived two weeks on one meal a
day, while visiting the Saints as a teacher.

Having got out hand bills and placarded the city, I had an open-air
discussion with the city post-master. I also attended a Methodist
revival meeting, where a minister invited me to pray. Among other
things, I thanked the Lord for having raised up the Prophet Joseph
Smith. This advertised my coming meeting better than my hand bills had
done. Accordingly, on Sunday, January 13th, I preached to a large and
attentive congregation, mostly strangers.

After meeting I wrote "Early Recollections of Apostle Joseph F. Smith,"
who is now presiding over the British Mission.

 I knew Joseph F. Smith, in life's rosy morn.
 When herding cows, and plowing corn;
 And though he worked early and late,
 He never murmured at his fate;
 But smiled to think that his strong arm
 Brought wheat and corn to his mothers' barn.

 His first mark made, I remember well,
 'Twas when he flogged Philander Bell;
 A champion then for innocence and youth,
 As he is now for "liberty and truth."
 If plain his speech, and strong in boyish strife,
 I doubt if he could mend the history of his life!

 The years of trial on Hawaii's land
 Were more than wiser heads would stand,
 Poi, paakai, poverty and shame,
 Were all endured, for the blessed Savior's name.
 The crime, and filth, and ulcerated sores
 Opened to view, bleeding at every pore;
 Tried the metal, proved one's pride,
 Then was the day of choosing sides;
 Then was the hour to begin, and he
 Pulled off his coat, and waded in.
 We need not urge him to improve,
 He seeks, as Joseph did, light from above;
 And God has given strength to Hyrum's son,
 Speeding him, on the race so well begun.
 For unto him a charge is truly given,
 To lead erring men from sin to heaven,
 To realms of glory, where truth divine,
 Enlightens life, with joy sublime;
 But I leave to pens abler than mine
 To paint the beauties of that heavenly clime.

 I choose to feast on more substantial food;
 One to be great, must first be truly good.
 The precious clouds that bless our vales with rain,
 Descend from lofty peaks, and kiss the plain.
 So God, Himself, in plainness said to man--
 "Blessed are the meek," "I am the Great I am,"
 And while His voice echoed from Sinai's peak,
 He talked with Moses "the meekest of the meek;"
 Then look to Christ, and note the key-words given
 To lead men back to God--and heaven.

 Brother, nobly and well thou hast begun--
 Now "Hold the Fort," "until the victory's won;"
 And when the smoke and din of war is past,
 Your works, and name, on history's page will last.

On Wednesday, January 16, 1878, I baptized Miss Elizabeth Short, and
told her I hoped her journey with the Saints would not be like her
name; but rather, would be long and pleasant. On Friday following,
I visited the Plymouth and Davenport cemetery. It is the largest
burying place that I had ever seen. It is laid off in good order, and
ornamented with trees, shrubs, and flowers--a lovely place in which to
rest. That day I wrote to President John Taylor:

"Dear Brother, I take the liberty of writing a few lines to you, and
of sending my letter by the hand of my father. I do not think you will
remember me, although I was born and brought up with the Saints, and
have known you since 1844.

"In 1854, I went on a mission to the Sandwich Islands, you having set
me apart for the mission. Soon after returning, I married and moved to
southern Utah (Dixie), where my family still resides. In my heart I
have desired to build up Zion, and to that end I have labored for the
kingdom of God, and the gathering of Israel.

"The object of writing is not, however, to relate what I have done, but
to ask a favor in behalf of some of my brethren. My labors since last
June have given me a good opportunity of becoming acquainted with the
Saints of the Welsh and Bristol conferences; and I wish to present to
you a few names of Saints whom I feel to recommend as being worthy of
assistance in emigrating.

"I will here say that personally I expect no benefit in the gathering
of these people; but I believe them worthy of a blessing, and I ask as
a favor that their names be held in remembrance; and that when it is
right and reasonable, that they be granted deliverance from this land
of poverty.

"Humbly asking God, our Father, to bless you and your counsel, and make
you mighty in the truth, that you may have power to lead Israel in
righteousness, I remain, your brother in the Gospel of peace."

On Sunday, January. 20th, I preached in the Davenport hall, to a
congregation of strangers. I felt satisfied with my labors here. I came
fasting and praying, without purse or scrip--and the Lord comforted me.

The next day I met President Jacobs at Taunton; also I received the
following letter from a Sister Spickett:

"Elder John R. Young, Dear Brother: Since I received your last letter,
I have been called upon to part with my dear father. He calmly passed
away last Saturday night, January 5th. It was a great trial; but the
Lord has taken him for a wise purpose. I loved him dearly--such a good
man--a kind husband and loving father. It was a severe trial to lose
dear mother; but now all seems to be gone.

"I trust this may find yourself and President Jacobs in good health
and spirits. Hoping to hear from you soon, and praying God to bless
you, I am, respectfully, your sister in the Gospel of peace. Grace E.
Spickett."

On January 24, 1878, I replied as follows:

"Dear Sister, I did not receive yours of the 16th until last evening.
I feel truly to sympathize with you in the loss of your dear father. I
should be much pleased if I had the power to write so as to comfort you.

"It appears from the records that your father has been a member of the
Church for thirty-four years; hence I am led to suppose that you were
born in the Church, and nurtured under the influence of the Spirit of
the Gospel. If so, you will readily comprehend that the present painful
separation is of short duration.

"I have often reflected upon the last trial and suffering of our
beloved Savior; what must have been the anguish of the few loving,
trusting, weeping disciples who followed him to the closing scene on
Calvary! What overpowering grief must have settled upon them! How the
heart must have throbbed, when they looked back upon the past, and
the mobbings and persecutions which they suffered, in many instances
forsaking all things for the Gospel's sake.

"True, while he was with them, in freedom, the precious words of
life that fell from his lips repaid them for every loss. But to see
Him whom they had loved more than they did their own lives, taken by
cruel hands, scourged, and beaten, and nailed upon the cross; and when
parched with fever, and asking for drink, to see his murderers offer
him vinegar and gall, and finally, on seeing his mangled body laid in
the tomb, to feel the last hope of their hearts buried with Him in
death!

"How comforting it is to know that sacrifice ever brings forth the
blessings of heaven! The death of Christ filled the hearts of His
disciples with the deepest of sorrow. But the showing forth of the
power of God in the resurrection banished every sorrow, dried the tear
in every eye, and filled every believing heart with joy unspeakable!

"O, the beauty and glory of a literal resurrection! And this is the
faith and hope of the Latter-day Saints! We know in whom we trust, and
we know if we are faithful that we shall meet our parents again; and
when we meet them we shall know them as readily as the Saints knew the
crucified and risen Redeemer.

"So you must not feel, dear sister, that you are left alone. Loved ones
may be near us, and we not able, in our present condition, to see them.
If you will seek to do the will of God, the spirit of your father will
visit you, and you will be comforted by dreams and the soft whisperings
of the Holy Spirit.

"It seems to me that the work of establishing your father's house
now rests upon you. Let nothing turn you from the truth; but seek
diligently to gather with the Saints; and let your life be pure, that
you may enter into a holy temple, and see that your father's work is
carried on.

"Praying God to bless you, and to lead you in paths of virtue and
righteousness, I am your brother in the Gospel of peace."

On Thursday, February 14th, ten months ago today since I left home in a
snow storm, I wrote the following verses:

 "Gathering flowers from an English hedge,
   At the close of day on Charlcutt Hill,
 While thoughts fly fast o'er sea and ledge
 To my pleasant home in Orderville.
 Ten months ago the snow fell fast,
 And the northern winds blew loud and shrill,
 As I urged my steed against the blast
 That whirled in gusts, by Glendale's mill.

 "I had pressed my lips to a wife's pale brow--
 Had blessed a new-born child;
 Then turned to face the falling snow,
 And the gale that blew so wild.
 I wended my way through the mountain pass
 Where forest pines grew high,
 Till the storm was hushed, and a calm at last
 Spread over land and sky.

 "And the sun's bright gleam in rays of gold,
 Danced over the hills and plain--
 And the cheered heart cried in accents bold:
 "Thus may it be when I come again!"
 O, vision sweet! Let it bide in my heart,
 With the image of loved ones dear;
 Like an angel of peace, may it never depart--
 But tarry, to comfort and cheer!"

I have always felt that God blessed me with a good family. Here is
a letter from my wife Albina: "Dear Husband: At five o'clock this
morning. Brother Jehiel McConnell died. He has not rusted out; but was
true and faithful to the end. He often said in meetings since coming
here, that he had never enjoyed himself so well before.

"A great many reflections have passed through my mind today. I think it
would do me good to see you, and hear you talk. I received your welcome
letter the day after New Years--I am always glad to hear from you; but
I felt a little disappointed not to get your likeness as a New Year's
present. True I have one, but I should have been glad of another.

"I have been to Brother McConnell's funeral. Brother Thomas Robertson
preached a splendid sermon--not to the dead, but to the living. I think
some of his discourses ought to be recorded.

"This evening the home missionaries were here. John Carpenter preached,
and did splendid for a new beginner. Brother Samuel Mulliner followed
with an Order sermon. He is an Order man in word and deed, and enjoys
the Spirit of God. It does me good to hear him talk, and I feel
thankful to live where we have good meetings. It keeps me alive.

"I am looking forward with joy, to the day when you can return to
family and friends. Sister Piersen sends her love to you. She is
weaving away as faithful as ever. Sister Claridge has gone north
to her daughter's. There are but few that I choose in this world
for companions. There is a Sister Porter, a widow who came from the
north, that I think much of. She is the mother of the young man who
was accidentally killed up in the canyon above our saw mill. She has
suffered much. I think she is a noble woman.

"I am well pleased with your Christmas gift. I should like to live on
that beautiful island with our family Ferra was well pleased with the
verses about the White Horse, and sends his love to you. Roy says 'Tell
father I have a pair of new shoes, and a kiss for him.' Joseph is well.
He is a fine boy. I am getting old; but my heart is as young as ever.
From your affectionate wife, Albina."



Chapter 22.

Death of Jehiel McConnell.--A Letter to My Daughter.--Five Thousand
Dollars Reward.--A Letter from Apostle Joseph F. Smith.

Brother Jehiel McConnell was one of the party who were with Elder
George A. Smith, Jr. when he was killed by the Navajo Indians. When
George A. was wounded and the party had to retreat, Brother McConnell
got onto his big mule behind the saddle, took George A. in his arms in
front of him, and carried him until he died; thus manifesting a love
and loyalty to his wounded brother that always endeared the man to the
people of Orderville.

On Wednesday, March 6th, I wrote the following letter to my dear
daughter, Lydia.

"Your kind letter came with Aunt Albina's. I am glad to have you write
to me, and pleased that you are going to school. I want you to take all
the pains you can in writing and arithmetic. They are the foundation
stones of usefulness. And I desire also that you become a lady; and no
one can be a lady who is not pure in body, and cultivated in mind.

"As for 'old shoes,' you can shed them off any time, and put on a new
and better pair--when the better day comes, and that day will come, if
you observe the principles of the Gospel; but ignorance cannot be put
off, like an old garment. The young ivy vine, when it begins to spread
its delicate fibers around the mighty oak, can easily be stripped off;
but left alone until matured by age, and you will find them so embedded
in the wood of the tree that you must take the ax and chop the vine in
pieces, and cannot separate them without doing harm to the body of the
tree. So it is with ignorance. If we are studious in youth, and think
of, and reflect often upon pure things, we shall grow in intelligence
and purity.

"In my heart I feel to draw my children to me; and notwithstanding
that I have been much from home, on missions; and that when at home,
I am the husband of three wives, still my love for home and family is
strong, and the ties of affection burn as deeply and sacredly in my
bosom as those holy passions do in other men's breasts.

"Sin and vice will diminish and extinguish from the heart the attribute
of love, while a pure, clean life will increase it. It is not every
little girl that I should write to, as I do to you. Nor would I write
with the same freedom to some women. But I know your heart, that you
can be trusted; and I want you to preserve yourself, and marry a good
honorable man, that I may always have joy in associating with my
daughter.

"I am so pleased that your little brother (Newell) is growing so
finely. What a comfort he must be to your mother! And how precious are
the blessings given us by the Gospel! I am so proud of my family; and
yet, had it not been for the principle of plural marriage, as taught by
the Prophet Joseph Smith, this blessing never would have been mine."

In the evening we held meeting. Elder William N. Williams gave an
interesting talk, and I followed, speaking on the first principles of
the Gospel. The next day Elder Williams, who has been my companion for
the last two weeks, returned to Wales. He was a good man, and I ever
pray God to bless him in his labors of love--that he might win souls to
righteousness.

March 10, 1878, I held two meetings in Father Lerwell's big kitchen,
which were well attended by strangers. Near the close of the day I
walked to the top of East Down Hill, and kneeling down, gave myself up
in prayer. It was so calm and peaceful that I fain would remain. I am
such a lover of nature and of solitude that I could not help writing:

 On the brow of this beautiful hill,
 Its fields now clothed in green, and blossoms white,
 Surpassing the loveliness of artist's skill,
 With dew drops sparkling in the sun's pure light;
 And sweet to me is the sunshine bright,
 For clouds of mist oft hover o'er
 The land of Britain, and spread from shore to shore
 A veil of dampness, that begetteth blight.

 Hence, welcome the sunshine of the present day--
 And here, in nature's temple, I humbly pray.
 I kneel, and plead for wives and children dear,
 Yea, all the loved ones my heart holds near.
 Albina, with counsel, calm and wise,
 Lydia, more like April's changing skies;
 Tamar, whose voice is like dew from above,
 Blessed trinity, whose words of love
 Are thrilling in my breast.
 Father, wilt thou give rest
 And peace to each of them;
 And to Thy Saints, the wide world round,
 Where e'er the Gospel's glorious sound
 Hath found a friend.

On Wednesday, March 13, 1878, I received a letter, in which it was
stated that the "Liberals" of Salt Lake City had offered a reward of
five thousand dollars for the arrest, "dead or alive," of Howard O.
Spencer, wanted in a prosecution for killing Sergt. Pike. I wrote:

 Five thousands dollars! The sum is too small.
 Bid up, Uncle Sam, or don't bid at all;
 For men with royal blood in their veins
 Are not secured without greater pains!
 "Dead or alive" has a martial ring,
 It smacks of the power of despotic kings.
 It speaks of a power now dying out--
 A power that is cursed with palsy and gout;
 A power that came from the witch fires of Spain,
 That crushes religious freedom wherever it reigns!

 'Tis a wholesome sign, to see a man of God
 Defying the power of the tyrant's rod;
 Walking erect, with a stately tread--
 When Gesler cries out "Bow down thy head."
 What though he fly to the mountain tower
 To escape the venge of the tyrant's power.
 Let him bide his time, it will come ere long;
 Victory is not to the proud and strong,
 For "truth is mighty, and will prevail"--
 'Twill sweep from Utah, with fire and hail,
 The "Liberal" lies; and this gouty wail,
 Borne on the wind o'er sea and land,
 Is the dying groan of the "Liberal clan."

 Be thou firm and true, as the tone of thy prayer,
 And God will be with thee everywhere.
 And I--oh, how I long to sing
 The funeral dirge of the "Liberal ring."

Howard O. Spencer was a playmate of mine, and while I was not with him
at the time Sergeant Pike made his brutal assault, here is what Howard
told me about it: "Army officers had demanded of Uncle Daniel Spencer
that his stock should be moved from the vicinity of his corrals. Uncle
sent Al Clift and me to move them; we reached the ranch just as the sun
was setting. I was at the stack yard, with pitchfork in my hand, in
the act of putting hay in the mangers for our horses, when Pike with
several soldiers rode up, he dismounted, and coming to me, with gun
in his hand, ordered me 'to get out and move the stock.' I faced him
squarely, and told him there would be no cattle moved that night; with
an oath he struck me with his gun. I held up the pitchfork to ward off
the blow, the fork handle was of pine home-made, the blow broke it in
three pieces, and came with such force, that I was felled to the ground
with a crushed skull. Pike turned to mount his horse, when a soldier
said, "put his head down hill, so he can bleed free." He caught me by
the hair, and pulled me around, then they rode off laughing. A little
ranch boy was with me; he ran and told Luke Johnson who came and took
charge of me. When President Young learned of it, he sent Allen Hilton
and Dr. Sprague, with a carriage for me. I was taken to Salt Lake
City and placed in the care of Dr. France and Anderson. With their
intelligent treatment, and careful nursing, my life was saved.

As soon as Howard's wounds were healed, so he could sit a horse, he
came to my home, at Draper, and got a team to help the Spencer family,
with their summer's work. At that period there were no houses, on the
road from the Cottonwood to Draper, on the dry creek bench, Howard met
General Lyon with a company of U. S. Dragoons. They were enroute to
Bear River, with the announced purpose of protecting the Morrisites
in their anticipated move to California. When he met the troop he
stopped them, and asked if Sergeant Pike was with them. They answered,
"No, but what do you want?" The reply was, "I am owing him a little,
and I thought if he were here, I would pay the debt." What a blessing
that Pike was not there! Had he been, Spencer would have killed him,
without any thought for his own safety. As a man he was the soul of
honor, kind and gentle, and slow to anger, but when aroused, he was
fearless as a lion. His friends affirm that after the assault at Rush
Valley, his mind was unbalanced. I have no comment to offer on that.
I do know, however, he was void of the sense of fear, and that he
felt, in the Pike difficulty, that he was assaulted because he was a
Mormon, and his love for and loyalty to the Mormon people stamped in
his heart a determination to pay the debt in kind, let the consequences
to himself be what they would. His love for law and order, held him in
check, until he saw the farce played, when Pike was brought into the
Provost court, with his gun buckled on his side, escorted by his armed
comrades, heard the colored pleadings of Pikes counsel, and the prompt
decision of the judge, evidencing to unbiased men, that in that court,
there was no justice for a Mormon. With that feeling uppermost in his
mind, he walked quietly out of the court room, and when Pike came out,
he paid the debt, by shooting him. In the confusion that followed
Spencer escaped. Years after, I met him on the Sevier, traveling alone,
unarmed, and unguarded, going to Salt Lake City, to stand his trial,
and I believe the jury's verdict, that acquitted him, met the approval
of just men and angels.

The following letter shows the spirit and methods used by the Mormon
missionaries to help the poor to emigrate:

"Elder John R. Young. My dear brother: I need scarcely say I was
pleased to hear from you. Can old acquaintance be forgot? Your
experience in the British mission is that of scores of Elders who have
labored there of late years.

"You no doubt say truly that in some respects the Bristol conference
is the Molokai of the British mission; but it is not the only one. Our
experience of today there, is not what it might have been twenty years
ago. We are now gleaning the field after the harvest is gathered.

"I think it is right for the Elders to change about somewhat, as
circumstances may seem to require or warrant, so as to equalize the
toil, hardships, and enjoyments among all. I have suggested to Brother
Naisbitt to make such changes this spring as may be deemed right and
necessary for the well-being and prosperity, both of the Elders and the
mission. Among others, I have not forgotten to mention you.

"I do not know yet whether it will be myself or some other person
who will be sent to preside over the mission. I am of the opinion
that I have almost served my apprenticeship there, and that I will be
relieved, at least for the present. If you know me, and I think you do,
you know that my sentiments are in favor of fair dealing and justice,
as well as mercy; and I want no favor-kissing in mine. I have learned,
too, that we cannot always judge, from a short acquaintance, of the
real merits of men.

"One thing we should do: that is, encourage the Saints, as much as
possible, to help themselves. If many of them would smoke less tobacco,
drink less beer, visit fewer shows, buy fewer household toys and
ornaments, and get along more economically, with a view of saving up
their pennies until they multiply to pounds, they could, in a short
time, emigrate themselves. We need to be wise as serpents, and harmless
as doves.

"God bless you. Love to Brother Jacobs. All well here. Your brother in
the Gospel, Joseph F. Smith."



Chapter 23.

A Letter to my Son.--An Enquirer Answered.--The Sinking of the
Euridice.--Four Hundred Men Perish.--Letters from Home.--Two Splendid
Dreams.

"Silas S. Young: My dear son: Your very neat letter of February 2nd
came safely to hand, and I was pleased to have you write to me.

"I have recently been to Crew Kerne, a noted pleasure resort and while
there, witnessed the Somerset steeple-chase races. I will try to tell
you something about them. To begin with, I must tell you that England,
and Wales, so far as I have seen, are hilly countries; the hollows
abounding in creeks, and springs--and such beautiful clear, soft water;
while the ridges and table lands are covered with forests of pine, oak,
beach, and other varieties of timber. The tillable lands are generally
drained; and the steep hills are cultivated, as well as the level
plains.

"But farms in England are mostly cut up into small fields. The fences,
which are mainly ditches and hedges, are crooked and irregular; often
leaving the plow lands in triangle, or flatiron shape. With this
explanation, I will now come to the race course.

"The grandstand, a glass-roofed shed with raised seats capable of
seating a thousand persons, was situated on the east side of a glade,
one-half mile wide, and commanding a good view of the same. A circular
track, eight rods wide, and bounded on each side with red flags, was
marked off a mile and a half long. This track crossed eight hedges, one
deep creek and hedge combined, the object evidently being to select as
difficult and dangerous a track as possible.

"The points to be tested were strength, speed, and activity in the
horses; and nerve, skill, and horsemanship in the riders. They were
required to run twice around the track; making a three mile run. The
most difficult leap was a hedge six feet high, four feet wide on top,
with a deep three-foot ditch on the opposite side. This leap had to be
taken on an up-hill run, which made it hard work.

"But the part of the race that attracted the most attention was leaping
the creek. This was ten feet wide and eight feet deep; but the water
was partially dammed, causing an overflow of four feet on the farther
side. The hedge on the approaching side was five feet wide and four
feet high; making in all, twenty feet to be leaped.

"In the race, twelve horses started. A mare fell at the up-hill hedge,
and broke her leg; the rider was thrown and so badly hurt, that he had
to be taken away in the hospital cab. A horse fell in the creek, and
the rider was nearly drowned. Two bay mares, the winners, and such
beauties, went twice around the track, leaping the creek, twenty-two
feet, neck and neck. It was the prettiest running that I have ever seen.

"Be a good boy, and write again."

Friday, March 22nd, I spent the day posting the conference books. The
next day President Jacobs came from Trowbridge. He is in good health
and spirits, and working hard. I also received the following letter
from my father, dated Salt Lake City, February 17, 1878:

"My dear son, I should be glad if I were in a condition to send for
the Saints you so much desire to emigrate; but it is not in my power.
Yesterday I went to see your Uncle Phineas. It was his seventy-ninth
birthday, Feb. 16, 1878. He is quite smart; gets up early mornings,
does his own chores, and often walks up into town, two and one-half
miles. Uncle Joseph is also well, and full of faith. He is eighty-one
years old.

"Well, Johnny, hold on, and never give up until the battle is won. We
shall all be glad to meet you when you come home. The family all join
me in love. May God bless you, is the prayer of your father, Lorenzo D.
Young."

Monday, March 25, 1878. As several of the Welsh Saints had written
asking me to spend a Sabbath with them, I got leave of a week's absence
from President Jacobs and crossed the Bristol channel on the steamer
Wye. I visited Brother Harris at Cardiff, and held meeting. Wednesday,
the 27th, I also visited D. R. Gill. That day a collier was killed
by the falling of a stone in a mine where several of the Saints are
working. Poor fellows, spending their lives toiling down in the dark,
foul pits, with blocks of death hanging over their heads! Hundreds die
yearly, as this man died.

In the morning the goodby is cheerfully spoken, for no shadow of death
looms forward as a warning; at sunset the block has fallen, and the
dying man is borne by his comrades to the heart-broken wife. The next
day he is buried, and soon forgotten by all save those to whom his
strong arm brought daily bread.

On the 28th I visited Brother Jenkin Thomas, A. J. Jones, and Brother
Edwin Street. The latter is still confined to his bed, suffering from
the effects of the terrible bruises he received in a coal pit two
years, ago; but he keeps in good spirits and is firm in the faith. I
held meeting in his house, that he might hear the service. The room was
crowded, many strangers being present.

On Monday, the 30th, I visited Richard Wadley, gentleman, on his farm
twelve miles from Cardiff, to help him in his work. I plowed while he
sowed grain. This pleased him so much that he hitched his "cob" into
the cart and drove me to his home in Cardiff. I spent the evening with
the family, preaching the Gospel to them. Under this date, I wrote to
an enquirer, not in the Church:

"I know the idea generally prevails, that a man can love but one
wife at a time; but a careful reading of the word of God forces the
conviction that the idea is wrong; and my own experience confirms this
view. I find in the scriptures of divine truth, that we are commanded
to love the Lord with all our heart, and to love our neighbor as
ourselves; what a terrible tax to place upon a man who can only love
one wife! I am thankful to say that I have learned to govern love by
principle; and I can truly say, that the bright and intelligent sons
and daughters born to me by different wives, are alike beloved, and
dear to me."

On Wednesday, April 3, 1878, I returned to Bristol, and received the
following letter from my wife Lydia:

"Dear Husband: The day's work is done, the children are sweetly
sleeping, and the nine o'clock bugle (curfew) is sounding, 'Hard times,
come again no more!'

"If I knew hard times would come no more to you, while you are in that
land of poverty and wretchedness, I should be very thankful. I have
been treated with much kindness by the brethren and sisters here in
Orderville. Neither I, nor mine, have suffered for food or clothing.

"I am striving diligently to overcome selfishness, and I am gaining
ground a little. I feel that if there are any more needy than I am, who
are laboring faithfully in the order, let them be served first.

"I cannot accomplish as much work as I should like to, but I do all
that I can. I am making hats, and have charge of the hat department. My
babe is as nice a boy as anybody ever had; and the Lord knows it is my
desire to bring him up in such a way that he will be an honor to his
parents. Vilate is very delicate; I do not feel at all easy about her,
but I do hope and pray that she will be spared to us.

"May the blessings of the Lord be with you, is the prayer of your
affectionate wife, Lydia K. Young."

April 5th was a cold, windy day. I went to Sister Burris's, Little Dean
Hill, forty miles, and found the family well. I wrote Elder Samuel
Leigh, of Cedar City, as follows:

"Dear friend, I have just returned from a short visit to Wales, our old
field of labor, and feel to write a few lines to you.

"I thought that England would go to war with Russia but as yet the Lion
and the Bear are content to watch the bone, and snarl and growl at each
other. However, the war feeling is becoming more intense and bitter,
and it is hard to say what a day may bring forth.

"In Wales, there is still much suffering--worse a great deal than when
you were here. You will doubtless remember Brother Street of Treorky,
who was so badly crushed in the coal pit. He is still suffering, yet
clinging to life and full of faith, else he would have been dead long
ago. At one time, his wounds had nearly closed; but they opened again,
and several pieces of the backbone came out. The doctors can do nothing
for him; and our Christian friends call long and loud for a miracle,
and because he is not healed, they harden their hearts and persecute
the Saints; forgetting that John did no miracles, yet a greater prophet
never lived."

One of the most melancholy events of the season was the sinking of
Her Majesty's war training-ship, Euridice. She was returning from a
six months' training trip, having on board four hundred picked young
officers and men. In forty minutes more she would have been at anchor
in Portsmouth. Thousands of friends had assembled on the pier to give
them welcome; when a sudden squall, accompanied with snow, swept from
the headlands across the bay, striking the ship. In a few minutes the
storm was past; but the ship was nowhere to be seen. The hand of death,
as it were, had smitten her; and of the four hundred souls on board,
all perished but two.

On Sunday, April 7, 1878, I attended a baptist meeting in the baptist
chapel, the Rev. Mr. Griffiths preaching an able discourse on baptism
by immersion. After the services he put on a rubber water-proof suit,
and stepping into a font filled with warm water, baptized eight
persons; using these words: "Upon your profession of faith in Christ
Jesus, I baptize you in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy
Ghost. Amen."

At the close of the service, I went to the pulpit and introduced
myself, and asked the privilege of preaching in the chapel. The
ministers refused. I then told the people I was an Elder from Utah, and
that I would preach that afternoon at Mr. Burris's, and my meeting was
well attended by Saints and strangers.

On Monday, April 8, 1878, I walked to Clifford Mesne, twelve miles, and
found Brother Wadley and family well. My wife wrote:

"Orderville, February 20, 1878. Dear Husband: Your favor of January
18th came today. I can truly say it is a kind and good letter. It gives
me new courage, and I feel more determined to press on, in the straight
and narrow path.

"Several things have happened today, causing me to feel well: your
letter and a good one from father, and Hattie's new dress. She is much
pleased; but poor little Mary--her lips are put up, and tears are in
her eyes. I tell her it will be her turn next.

"Frank's cough is still very bad. Last, week we received the parcel you
sent by Brother Leigh. William is so pleased with his knife. He carries
it in his pocket in the day time, and sleeps with it in his hand at
night.

"The children are having a dance tonight. Roy and Hattie have gone.
They took hold of hands, and walked off together so kindly. They seem
to think a great deal of each other, and I am proud to see them.

"You have been gone ten months, and my babe is walking around, by
holding on to the chairs. He is so intelligent, and has such bright
blue eyes. As for teaching my children to pray, I have always done so,
since they were old enough to talk, and I generally pray with them
night and morning.

"I am trying to do right, and I intend to improve as fast as I can in
all good things. I am thankful that I am here in Orderville. I have
never felt discouraged. Last night I dreamed that you and father both
came home. I thought you had been gone just eleven months. As ever,
your wife, Tamar B. Young."

April 11, 1878, from my journal: Last night I stayed with Brother and
Sister Thomas Newman. As they had but one bed, I sat up all night in a
wooden-bottomed chair; but I got some sleep, and dreamed that I saw an
elderly woman apparently lost in the woods--and a person told me to go
and get her, for she was ready to go to Zion.

In the morning I asked Sister Alice Newman if there was an aged sister
in the Church living in the branch that I had not seen. She said,
"Mother Jaynes lives about six miles from here, in an out-of-the-way
place that no Elder has visited for the past four years." "Well,"
said I, "I want you to tell me the way, as I must see her and get her
emigration money."

This amused Sister Newman: for Sister Jaynes had been living on the
parish for over twenty years. It was a dark, rainy day; but Sister
Newman put on her cloak and walked across the fields with me. We found
the old lady gathering bits of sticks from the hedge. I asked her to
go to the house, make a good fire, and give us some refreshments. When
we had warmed and rested, I told her I had come to get her emigration
money.

She said, "The Lord has sent you, for no mortal knows that I have any
money." She went into a back room, and soon returned with her apron
full of gold, emptied it on to the table, and told me to do as I
pleased with it. I counted out her emigration money, and sent it to the
Liverpool office; and when I came home, I brought her with me--to Echo
on the Weber, where her friends were waiting for her.

Having returned with Sister Alice, I then walked two miles to the
top of Malvern Hill, knelt down and gave thanks to the Lord for the
revelations of His Spirit to me; a Spirit that guides me so often into
unknown paths.



Chapter 24.

Death of a Lady Apostle Woodruff Baptized in 1840, at
Midnight.--Baptize an Aged Backslider.--A Letter from Apostle Wilford
Woodruff.--Transferred to the London Conference.

On April 12, 1878, I walked seventeen miles to Cheltenham, and received
the following letter:

"Beloved Brother Young: I received your kind and welcome letter
yesterday, and was very glad to hear from you. I read your letter with
pleasure. I also read and read over again, your letter to Brother
Leigh, and I feel to say, amen, to it. I am willing with all my heart,
and am seeking earnestly for the privilege of gathering with God's
people.

"I am not afraid of hard work, and I am used to hard times. There is
one lesson in the Gospel that I love very much, and I have learned
it pretty well; that is humility. I love to read of the union and
love that prevails among the Saints; and I read the home letters that
you sent, with much pleasure. To see the good spirit and humility
manifested by your wife--oh, that all the wives of the Saints were so
humble, and would so sustain their husbands! It would make a heaven of
our homes, and the blessings of the Lord would be with us, always.

"We have secured a very nice meeting room, near Brother Daniels. We
opened it the Sunday before last, three strangers present. Last Sunday
there were twenty-three strangers with us. Next Sunday, if all is well,
and the weather permits, we are going out in the open air to preach.
From your brother in the Gospel, D. R. Gill."

Sunday, April 14th, in the morning, with Miss Alice Bishop, I visited
the Cheltenham cemetery. Trees, flowers, green sward, and monuments
erected to the memory of loved ones, all make it a pleasant place. We
held meetings and administered the sacrament. This week I visited the
Malvern hills, and preached in places, where thirty-seven years ago.
President Brigham Young, and Wilford Woodruff bore their testimonies
and reaped a rich harvest of souls as recompense for their faithful,
loving labors.

A lady of wealth, baptized by Elder Woodruff in 1840, died recently in
this place. On her death-bed, she sent a message to me, requesting to
be sealed to Brother Woodruff.

It is strange how principles of truth spread. A daughter of that woman
is now seeking information in regard to the Gospel, the effect of her
mother's dying words. The daughter's husband is a wealthy, worldly man,
and will not let his wife attend our meetings. I earnestly seek for
wisdom to guide me in all my movements; for while I sympathize with the
oppressed, or those barred of Gospel privileges, yet I have no desire
to give the wicked an occasion or opportunity to destroy my life and
usefulness.

The farmers are beginning to weed and hoe the fields. Many women engage
in this labor; and yesterday I stopped to witness the working of a
threshing machine. It was driven by steam. The foreman, feeder, and two
other hands were men; the pitching, band-cutting, and sacking were done
by women. It was a sight that I had never seen in Utah; yet, out in the
world I hear much about the slavery of Mormon women.

Tuesday, April 16th, at midnight, I baptized an old man by the name
of Waradell. He was among the first to embrace the gospel on these
islands. He went to Nauvoo, worked as a carpenter on the temple,
crossed the Mississippi river to go west with the Saints in 1846, with
Charles Shumway. At Sugar Creek his heart failed. He apostatized, and
returned to England, and now, old and penniless, he comes back into the
Church to die.

During the clay I baptized three of Brother Bishop's children. I am
proud of this; to me they are a lovable family.

 "Oft have I wandered, weary and alone,
 To gather flowers, by mortal hand unsown,
 In shady nook or dell; and sometimes find,
 Hidden from view, blossoms of rarest kind.
 And thus in life, the good, and pure, and true
 Are often hid, by circumstance, from view.
 Happy the man who brings the treasures forth,
 And gains, for recompense, a gem of priceless worth."

April 18th, I walked twelve miles in rain and mud, and stayed over
night with Heber White, at Ryeford. I suffered all day with sick
headache. The next day, though still feeling poorly, I started to walk
to Nailsworth. The weather was damp, and the roads bad. After going
about three miles, I fainted. When I came to myself, I knelt down and
prayed. In a short time, a gentleman came by in a buggy, and invited
me to ride. In Utah this would not seem strange, but here it is like
a miracle. When he learned who I was, he took pains to carry me to
George White's, the presiding elder at Nailsworth. I truly thanked the
gentleman and praised my Heavenly Father for the blessing given me.

April 20, 1878. One year from home; a damp, wet day, and I was confined
to the house, for this damp weather affects my lungs. I wrote the
following letter:

"Dear Brother Lorenzo: On the 30th of this month, if spared till then,
I shall be forty-one years of age. As a birthday present, I send you my
photo, and a Bible card to each one of your family.

"I feel grateful for the blessings and mercies bestowed so graciously
by the Father upon me. True there are times, when in sorrow, I may
feel for a few moments, that my lot is hard, and my labors poorly
recompensed. You know how much I have been a wanderer for the Gospel's
sake, but you do not know how many weary steps I take, and how sadly
I am tempted. Out of all, so far, I have been delivered, my weak body
strengthened, and my heart comforted. In this I have great joy; and I
trust this, my joy, will continue until the end of my pilgrimage in
this life, which I now consider more than half completed.

"The spheres of our calling seem not to be alike; yet one may be as
useful and honorable as the other. I hope you will be faithful in all
the duties assigned to you. No matter how humble the post, make it
honorable by your faithful application of the principles of the Gospel.
This principle should be the guide in all our labors.

"No doubt you meet with trials at Orderville; and where, indeed, do we
not find them? There is only one way that I know of, to be free from
them; and that is to live so God will wall us around, as He did Job and
Enoch, and his people. But we are hardly prepared for that, although we
have started right. Now, if we can keep our integrity and purity to the
end of this life, then we shall enter into the rest of our Lord. Kind
love to you and Sarah."

Sunday, April 21st, I attended two Saints' meetings and spoke in both
of them; went home with a Mr. Tanner, not a member of the Church, and
talked with him until midnight on the principles of the Gospel.

My wife Tamar wrote:

"I don't want you to feel that I have hard times. I know if I were
surrounded with riches, it would not make my health any better. I know
that I am greatly blessed; and like you, I am proud of my children, and
I desire to bring them up in righteousness.

"I know that you are a man of God--and I want to uphold you. You see
and comprehend many things that I do not, until you point them out, and
explain them to me, and I know that you have never given me other than
good counsel."

On Thursday, April 30, 1878, my forty-first birthday, I remained in the
office, nursing Brother Jacobs.

On May 1st, my wife Tamar's twenty-sixth birthday, I walked fourteen
miles, then took train sixteen miles to Trowbridge. Unable to find
lodgings, I walked three miles to Heywood Lodge, where Joseph Trumble,
game keeper, received me. I ate a cold supper, and starting upstairs to
bed, was taken with a chill, and suffered all night. The next day I was
still in pain, and kept my bed. On the 3rd, I received a letter from
President Jacobs, informing me that I was released from the Bristol
conference, and appointed to labor in the London conference. By his
request I returned to Bristol, very feeble in body; but on Sunday,
May 5th, a fair day, I attended a good testimony meeting, and partook
of the sacrament. A letter from Apostle Wilford Woodruff, dated.
Historian's Office, Salt Lake City, April 18, 1878, awaited my arrival:

"Elder John R. Young. Dear Brother: I received your interesting kind
letter of March 11, 1878, and am much pleased to hear from you--also
pleased to learn that you keep a journal. I wish all Elders in the
vineyard would do it.

"I returned from St. George in March to attend the April conference,
and have been very busy here in Church business. Among other things,
Erastus Snow and I have charge of building the Manti temple, which will
occupy considerable of our time. We have had a great deal of hard labor
to perform about the temple ground, before laying the first corner
stone. We have had the mountain to move; forty feet high, about two
hundred feet square, to make a place for the foundation.

"This foundation is about seventy feet above the level of the street
below it. Then we have built four walls, one thousand feet long,
seventeen feet high, and three feet thick on an average; and built
terraces between, which will be covered with fruit trees, shrubbery,
and flowers thus making one of the most picturesque landscapes in
America.

"In the Logan temple, the builders had nothing to do, but dig a trench
three feet deep and lay the foundation, which they did last fall; while
at Manti we had to move five thousand yards of rock and earth before we
could lay the first stone of the building. We have the terrace walls
nearly finished; and I am in hopes to lay the corner stone of the
temple by the middle of May.

"We have had very early spring throughout Utah. Trees in Salt Lake were
in bloom the first of April; but we have now been having a cold rain
and snow storm for seven days, and consequently fear for the loss of
our fruit.

"We have done a good deal of work for the dead in the temple during
the past year; and the work is still on the increase. On the 12th
of February we baptized for one thousand five hundred eighty-four
names; we have given two hundred forty-four endowments in a day; my
day averages two hundred. The following is a list of some of our work
during the last year for the dead: Baptized 41,231; gave endowments
to 19,340; gave ordinations for the dead, 17,559; and attended to all
other ordinances accordingly.

"I shall be glad when our other temples are finished, so that all the
people can enter therein and attend to the ordinances for their dead.
I will put the name of on -- my list, according to your request and
attend to it as soon as I have had an opportunity. I have had baptisms
for some three thousand of my dead friends, and endowments for one
thousand sixty-four before I left St. George; all of which are recorded
on my family record.

"The friends are generally well in St. George. I shall be pleased
to hear from you at any time. Remember me kindly to any of my
acquaintances you may see. Your brother in the Gospel of Christ. W.
Woodruff."

From my journal: On Tuesday, May 7th, 1878 I bade goodbye to President
Jacobs. I have labored very pleasantly with him for the last six
months. May the blessings of the Father still be with him. I took train
for Newnham, for the purpose of visiting Sister Burris and family. Was
sorry that Mr. Burris did not come into the fold.



Chapter 25.

I Visit London, the Grandest City in the World.--Meet the Claridge
family and leave my testimony with them.--Visit Portsmouth, and the
Home of Nellie Grant Sardys.--Labor With Elder Connelly.--Rake Hay, and
Receive a Gift from an English Lord.

"On May 8th, 1878, a wet, disagreeable day, I walked twelve miles to
Brother John Wadley's. The next day I baptized and confirmed Mrs. Eliza
Wadley and her son Henry. I received a letter of instructions from
Elder John Cook, President of the London Conference.

"On May 11th, I parted from Brother Wadley, and took train for London.
At five p.m. I saw from the car window the brown slate and red tile
roofs of the great city, the home of five million people, and the
center of the wealth of the world.

"At Partington I left the cars and took the under ground street cars to
King's Cross, then walked three miles to Bishop's Grove, where I met my
cousin Lorenzo D. Young, Howard O. Spencer, Joseph W. Taylor, and Elder
Ashworth, all from Utah.

"Sunday, May 12th, I went with Brother Spencer to White Chapel and
addressed the Saints. In the afternoon I preached on the Commons. These
things are wonderful to me, and I keep repeating to myself: 'Who am I,
that my Heavenly Father should honor me, to be a witness of His Son,
the Redeemer of the world, to the inhabitants of the great city of
London?'

"Monday, May 13th, I met Brother Samuel Claridge, looking and feeling
well. I went with him to his brother's, where we spent the day, talking
with much freedom on the principles of the Gospel. We next visited
Mr. Claridge's boot and shoe factory, a large establishment. Here we
exhibited to the employees, views of Salt Lake City, and photos of
President Brigham Young, the twelve apostles, and of many personal
friends; always closing our talks with a testimony of the truth of the
Gospel, as taught by the Prophet Joseph Smith. I have joy in these
Gospel conversations.

"On Tuesday, May 14, 1878, with Elders Spencer and Claridge, I visited
Mr. Ward, Elder Samuel Claridge's brother-in-law, and family, and had
the pleasure of meeting Sister Millard, who came with us from Utah. I
also met Mother Claridge, who is eighty-three years of age, yet very
smart and active.

"It seems she had learned of my having been helpful to Elder Claridge,
her son, and in gratitude, she put her arms around my neck, and said:
"Bless thee heart, laddie, as long as I have one biscuit left, thee
shall have half of it.' She listened attentively to the testimony of
the man 'who had been so helpful to Auntie Millard, and who saved Sam's
money while in New York.'

"I was pleased with the confidence this numerous, intelligent, wealthy
family placed in me; and I sought to leave a testimony that they would
not forget. I talked one hour to them, which is a long time for me. I
spent four pleasant days with Brothers Claridge and Spencer, visiting
the Tower of London, the Crystal Palace, Albert's Palace, Westminster
Abbey, St. Paul's Cathedral, Madame Tussaud's Wax Works, Green's Park,
Hyde Park, Regent's Park, and the American Hotel.

"Following this brief sight-seeing respite, I attended a reunion of
the North London branch of the Church and had a feast of good things,
spiritually and temporally. The prospects seemed bright for me to do
good in connection with Elder Claridge, when the conference president
hastened my departure. Consequently, on Friday, May 17th, I accompanied
my cousin Lorenzo to Southampton, by train, eighty miles. We stayed at
Brother Norton's, a gardener, and I received many kindnesses from this
brother and his amiable wife.

"On Saturday, May 18, 1878, we walked to Portsmouth, twenty miles,
putting up at a hotel; Lorenzo paying the fare. In all my missionary
labors, I have gone without purse or scrip, trusting for the way
to open before me. This, as a rule, has thrown me among the middle
classes; and to this day I am bashful and awkward among the upper
circles of society; but feel at home among farmers and trades-people.

"On Sunday, May 19th, I attended meeting in the Saints' hall at two
p.m. Lorenzo occupied the time. In the evening I addressed a full
house, and spoke with great freedom. The next day I wrote to Thomas
Robertson as follows:

"Dear Friend, I spent four happy days in London--sight-seeing, walking
about ten miles each day, and I scarcely made a beginning. First we
went to the Bank of England--but I might as well stop: I cannot tell a
thousandth part of what I saw, and my predicament reminds me of that
of the Queen of Sheba, after having reviewed the rich appointments of
Solomon's temple.

"The massive-looking buildings of London, some of them twelve stories
high, are marvelous to me; but what impresses me most is the solid,
everlasting, never-tumbledown aspect of the old English masonry. The
present generation are departing from the ways of their grandfathers,
and imitating American fashions; building light and cheap, for quick
sale, and not for durability.

"But here we are at the bank, and what a jam! Several streets converge
as to a grand center, and every street is pouring forth a stream of
busses, cabs, drays, and pedestrians like two conflicting tides, they
ebb and flow, wave following wave; and none can tell why they come, nor
whither they go.

"We pass on to the bridge that spans the Thames. I measured it by my
steps. It is one thousand twenty feet long, and forty feet wide; and
the massive blocks of rock that form the abuttments, make a wall that
looks to me substantial enough to form the ground work of the Egyptian
Pyramids.

"Next in order with us was a boat ride upon the Thames; sweeping
beneath the arched bridge of highways and railroads, until we reached
Westminster. Our respect for the British nation would not suffer us
to pass the House of Parliament without paying our compliments. We
accordingly entered its honored portals, and bowed to the wigged
statesmen we met in the grand hall. We next listened a few minutes to
the monotonous reasoning of a speaker, and were impressed with the
respectful silence and studied order that seemed to prevail; then we
quietly retired.

"Wellington's and Nelson's monuments are worthy of notice. I cannot do
them justice, but while we were looking upon those splendid statues,
the spirit seemed to whisper, 'See what heroes England has produced.'
It was with relief, however, that we turned from contemplating Waterloo
and Trafalgar to a pleasant walk in the park.

"Of all the beautiful things that I see in England, the sweetest
to me are the parks, and no wonder; the Druids loved the sacred
groves--nature's temples, where the forest choristers ever warble sweet
praise to the Giver of all good gifts, the Creator of heaven and earth.

"But I came not to these lands seeking the glories and pleasures of
the world; and the eye, untutored, soon wearies of gazing upon these
brilliant scenes. With quickened steps, therefore, we turned our faces
toward Bishop's grove, where our brethren congregate. We never tire
of listening to their voices; and the sweet hymns often sung by our
English sisters are more soul-stirring to us than 'Rule Britannia,
Rule.'

"May 2,5, 1878, I helped to pack the goods of, and start, two families
for Utah: a busy, yet happy day. Portsmouth is noted for its excellent
harbor and costly dock yards, said to be the largest in the world. The
floating bridges and steam ferries pass from Port Sea to Goosport every
ten minutes; a penny (two cents) for crossing. The harbor is studded
with all kinds of watercraft, from the stupendous iron-clad battle
ships to the tiny pleasure boat.

"I often pass by the 'Victory,' noted as the ship on which Lord Nelson
fought his last battle, dying like a brave sailor in the very hour of
victory. Taken all in all, Portsmouth is a pretty place. England's
peace policy, i.e., prepare for war in time of peace, is at present
giving employment to many hands.

"It was near this place that the unfortunate "Eurydice" foundered with
four hundred souls on board. All perished but two; the most of the men
being below and dying in their rooms. Divers say it is frightful to
look through the windows into these cabins. The gruesome appearance of
the dead appalls the stoutest heart. So far, all efforts to raise the
ill-fated ship have failed; she still rests with her dead at the bottom
of the sea.

"Returning on foot to Southampton, twenty-three miles, at Warsash
I passed the residence of Nellie Grant Sardys, daughter of
ex-President U.S. Grant. The house outwardly has the appearance of
an ill-proportioned farm house. It is going to decay; the roof of a
lean-to has fallen in, and the gates and fence are sadly in need of
repair.

"Southampton is a pleasant place, with plenty of sunshine and fresh
air. The dwellings are not as compact as in most English cities; but
the parks and lawns, with their flowers, shrubs, and trees, give a
fresh rural appearance that I greatly admire.

"As I approached the ferry, the ringing of many hammers attracted
my attention. I noticed the hulls of two large iron-clads on the
docks. Today a thousand hammers are welding the ribs of these huge
sea-monsters; and cannon balls are being moulded by the ship-load.
Legislative hall, pulpit, and press alike resound with words of
encouragement, hurrying forward these so-called peace measures, which
are really instruments of death. It is but a few days since I heard a
clergyman say, 'It will be a great blessing if we can go to war, and
kill off two or three million of the working people: we are too densely
populated.'

"On Monday, the 27th, I walked to Lockersly, fourteen miles, and found
a family of Saints by the name of Paddock. I blessed three of their
children, and baptized one; also held an open-air meeting. It had been
ten years since they had a visit from a valley elder.

"On May 28th, I returned to Southampton. It was a pleasant walk, the
road passing through a lovely country, clothed in its spring robes of
green. The next day I visited many families of the Saints, seeking to
get acquainted, and speaking a few comforting words to each family.

"May 31st, by request of President Cook, I returned to Portsmouth, and
met Elder John Connelly, who will be my companion for the present.
President Cook wished us to move southward, and visit the Saints who
are somewhat scattered in the south coast district. We labored about
one month together, visiting isolated families, and small branches of
the Church; holding out-door meetings, and preaching by the fireside.
Brother Connelly's health was poor, yet he was a pleasant companion, an
excellent speaker, quick-witted, and humorous; and I believe if he had
been nursed and encouraged that he would have filled a good mission. As
it was, he felt discouraged and soon returned home.

"On June 13th, 1878, with Elder Connelly, I walked to Ashburn, ten
miles, and visited Sister Winchester. Her husband is not in the Church,
and he has been so bitter and abusive that the Elders have ceased
calling on them. We resolved, however, to take up a labor with Mr.
Winchester, and stayed three days, having a good rest and visit. Sister
Winchester was very kind and thoughtful of our wants; and when we left,
Mr. Winchester quietly slipped four shillings into my hand, showing
that his heart had been softened.

"On Saturday, June 15th, we visited Brother Elphick, and met a Mr.
Burton, a relative of Robert T. Burton's. He kindly showed us through
a gentleman's park, and garden. I was pleased with the order and neat
appearance of walks, lawns, fish ponds, flower beds, forest trees, and
well-trimmed hedges. At this place, hops are extensively cultivated,
giving employment to thousands of women.

"June 17th, we visited William Guy of Westfield, then walked to Rex
Hill, and dined with Mrs. Morris, not in the Church, having a good
Gospel conversation. We next took cars for Chalvington, and were kindly
received by Benjamin Guy, a farmer. Here we stayed four days--bright,
sunny days and as there was a demand for hands in the hay field, I put
on a 'smock frock,' and pitched and raked hay as well as the best of
them, blistering my hands, but otherwise enjoying the labor.

"On the fourth day I was called from the field to converse with an
English lord, the owner of the farm. He had run down from London to
see how work was getting on. He asked many questions about Utah. I
spoke of the state's importance as a stock-raising and wool-growing
country; referred to our lead, copper, silver, and gold mines; pointed
with pride to our educational record; and wound up with a synopsis of
the principles of the Gospel, and the object of temple building. He
requested me to drive him to the depot, four miles, and when we parted,
he gave me a sovereign, and wished me 'God speed.'

"Friday, June 21st, we returned to Bosham by way of Brighton and
Chichester. The walk was a hard one for Elder Connelly, who is not
strong in body; neither is he used to out-door manual labor. I wish he
had a better mission field. We found Brother Wallace and family well,
and glad to see us.

"He says when we are with him, he always has good luck in fishing."

I received a letter from Brother David R. Gill, telling me that he and
his family would sail for Utah with the 29th of June company. "Several
families will go from that place" and they wished me to come and see
them off. I wrote and got permission to make a short visit to Wales. I
parted with Elder Connelly, and on June 23rd, I preached in the Saints'
hall, Southampton.

Monday, the 24th, I called at Bristol to see President Jacobs, but he
failed to connect. While walking on the street, I saw a man fall dead,
the effect of sun stroke. I rode to Gloucester, then walked ten miles
to see Brother Wadley. I found him sick, and confined to his bed. He
thinks he is going to die. I promised him, in the name of the Lord,
that if he would start for the valleys, he should live to get there,
and have a home with the Saints.

Tuesday, June 25th, I administered to Brother Wadley, when he got up,
and walked a mile with me. He covenanted that he would pay his tithing,
and gather with the Saints. I walked to Little Dean Hill and visited
Sister Burris. Her little girl Emma is much better, but a mere skeleton
compared with what she used to be. I took her in a perambulator, and
wheeled all through town. I remember how bravely she stood by me, when
the people, angered by my testimony, threatened to mob me; and I love
her for her trustfulness, and purity of soul.

In the afternoon I went to Ponty Pridd. Yesterday and today, I had
attentive listeners in the cars; for I always tell the people where
I am from, and then, if they permit, I teach the Gospel to them. On
Wednesday, June 26th, I went with Sister Coles, to tell her parents
that she is going to Utah. They were surprised, and at first, angry;
but after I had talked to them, they said it was all right. After
dinner, I went to Hafod, where I met Elders William N. Williams and
Thomas F. Howells, and joined them in holding an open-air meeting.

On Tuesday, June 27th I visited Mr. Coles, gave him a "Voice of
Warning," and bore testimony to his family. In the evening I attended
a baptismal meeting on the banks of the creek near by, and spoke on
the necessity of baptism. I showed that Christ gave His life as a seal
of the divinity of the Gospel; also that thirty-four years ago today
Joseph Smith sealed his testimony with his life's blood.

The next day I was up at four o'clock. Brother Gill was sick and the
family were fearful that he would not be able to travel. I packed his
things, called the family and visitors into prayers, asked God to
heal Brother Gill, which He did, loaded his things on the cart, and
seated Brother Gill and his wife on the top of the load. The Elders
and a large company of friends followed on foot, three miles to the
station, where we met other families--Jenkin Thomas, Albert Jones, John
D. Evans, and others. Some of the Saints were short of money to pay
freight on their luggage. I talked with the agent, and his heart was
softened, so that the small sum that I gave him made up the deficiency.
I parted with Elder Thomas F. Howells and Brother Hughes, and took
train with the Saints as far as Pontypool. Here I bade them and Elder
Walter J. Lewis goodbye, wishing them a safe journey to Utah. While
waiting on the platform for a downward train, I wrote:

PARTING WITH THE SAINTS.

 I see pale faces looking out of cars,
 I hear the whistle shriek--the start and jar,
 And the train, with its load of human freight
 Fades from my sight, but still I wait.
 Stand and look to the dim, dark, west,
 With an aching head, and a throbbing breast,
 Till a streak of smoke, like a thread in the sky,
 Marks the path where the loved ones fly--
 Flying by steam, with the speed of a dove,
 To the Zion of God--the land that I love;
 O beautiful scene, sweet vision of light,
 To follow the Saints in their gathering flight.

 The beautiful parks and fields are passed,
 With the ripening grain, and waving grass--
 The hill's green-sward, and the forest grove,
 The singing birds, and bleating droves;
 A thousand scenes so dear to the eye,
 Appear like a dream as we pass them by.

 We will not speak of the "mocking throng,"
 The tained oath and bacchanal song,
 The crying for bread, the tattered clothes--
 All these we leave with Babylon's woes.
 But we'll speak of the songs that ring in my ear--
 "O Zion, dear Zion" and "Cheer, Saints, Cheer"--
 "There is a land in Utah that I remember well,
 And there the Saints in joy and peace, and plenty ever dwell,"
 O may it prove a chosen land, to the dear ones going there--
 And to this weary care-worn band, be ever bright and fair!

 I cannot help but wish them well,
 And yet my thoughts I cannot tell.
 Beginning with Jones, who rang the bell,
 The "out-door meetings" cried so well,
 Swelling the audience by his loud tones--
 Who can forget the crier, Jones?
 Next in the list comes Jenkin Thomas,
 Who pegged men's soles and pegged them honest.
 His smiling face I loved to see,
 He always looked so good to me;
 And if the face is index true
 To secret thought and actions, too,
 Then Jenkin Thomas, as sure as grace,
 Was "predestined" to win the race.
 And John D. Evans, honest man,
 Merits a name among the band.
 Oft has his voice rang on the breeze,
 Seeking not man, but God, to please.
 And D. R. Gill, whose voice inspires
 To actions, worthy of our sires:
 Small in stature, but large in soul--
 His birthright he has never sold;
 It lies 'mong "Everlasting Hills,"
 By crystal lakes, and mountain rills.
 In Joseph's land, which, long concealed,
 By Jehovah's word is now revealed.
 There honey and milk and oil and wine
 Are blessings Ephraim's children find;
 And finding, bless their Father and Cod
 "For the Strength of the Hills, and the Mountain sod."
 And now, goodbye to one and all--
 Parents, children, great and small.
 I've said my say, and now I go,
 The seeds of truth again to sow;
 Scattering it with liberal hands
 As I have done in other lands.
 These smiling faces I'll see no more
 Until we meet on Zion's shore.
 Will they forget? and you, dear Kate
 Wilt ever linger "at the garden gate?"
 And think of him, who at Ponty Pridd,
 Proved friend to thee, and brother indeed?
 Oft will he long for thy voice again--
 But, goodbye friends, here's the downward train.

On Saturday, June 29th, I went to Lockersley and visited Brother
Paddock. At seven p.m. we were visited with one of the heaviest rain
storms that ever I have seen. The water seemed to fall in sheets, and
soon the streets were like young rivers. Heavy thunder and lightning
accompanied the rain. I was thankful that I was under shelter. Sunday,
June 30th, I walked into Southampton in time for meeting; found Elder
Connelly and friends well. July 2nd, I held evening cottage meeting at
Shirley, and had a good time. July 3rd, I went on to Brother Quinton's.
Here I parted with Elder Connelly: he walked on to London, while I
returned to Southampton.



Chapter 26.

Conditions at Orderville.--Letter to E. M. Webb, on Politics.--Visit
Winchester's Cathedral.--Pass Through the Tower of London.--Letter from
President William Budge.--Mobbed at Albourne.

July 4, 1878, a quiet peaceable day, I baptized Miss Eliza Combs, also
Mrs. Powell and her daughter. It is a comfort, while gleaning, to find,
once in a while, a cluster of fruit. I also received letters from home.
Newell is very poor in health. I fasted and prayed that he might be
healed, and live to be an active worker in the vineyard of our Lord.
Today he is an intelligent worker in Church and education lines.

Orderville, May 21, 1878.

"Elder John R. Young. Dear Brother: It is with pleasure I seat myself
to write to you at this time. Health prevails in our midst, and
seemingly there is nothing but prosperity awaiting us; and yet the
power of the adversary is not overcome, by any means.

"I have taken great delight in hearing your descriptive letters. One
can almost imagine himself at the places you mention, looking at,
instead of hearing of them. I am in hopes that you and Brother Claridge
will soon be released. You are needed here. We have had close times
this winter in food and clothing; but if I can see the future right, as
I believe I can, our worst days of poverty are past.

"Yet, looking at things naturally, what varying changes and
circumstances God may call us to pass through, to give us necessary
experience, is more than I am prepared to say. We have been blessed
in having a good yield of wool this clip--about twenty-five hundred
pounds more than we expected. Our prospects for good crops this year
are a great deal better than at this time last year. Our tannery
and furniture shops are beginning to bring us an income. We intend
launching out in these businesses, the tannery especially, and the
manufacture of leather articles.

"We have purchased the Glendale grist mill: price, three thousand
dollars. We pay stock in Kanab mill, twelve hundred dollars; land in
Kanab field, six hundred dollars; your city lot in Kanab, five hundred
dollars; we are to pay four hundred fifty in trade, and two hundred
fifty dollars in cash.

"During the past two years the mill has brought in over a thousand
bushels of grain, for toll. It is in good repair. We take possession
the first of August. I should like you to write to me if you can spare
the time. With kind regards, I am your Brother, E. M. Webb."

This letter interested me, as it awakened sweet recollections of past
labors. In 1874, acting under a written appointment from President
Brigham Young and George A. Smith, I visited the Mt. Carmel Ward,
and organized the Orderville United Order. Israel Hoyt was sustained
as president, and William Heaten, secretary. The organizing of that
society brought division into the ward. Bishop Bryant Jolly, and his
strong, numerous family and relations, formed a wall of opposition
against cooperative labor that made life in the community unpleasant.
To avoid strife and contention the members of the Order sold their
homes, and moved in a body onto a new, unimproved piece of land, two
miles above Mt. Carmel. Here they commenced the town of Orderville,
securing the title of the land to the Order. From that start onward,
no man could say "this is mine." All members were required to deed
their property, both real and personal, to the society, thus all wealth
became common, there were no rich, and no poor, for all were equal. The
first building erected was a hotel, where all who were in health could
eat at one table. William M. Black was placed in charge of the hotel,
with seven sisters as a working force. When the Order was in the zenith
of its prosperity, those eight persons placed the food upon the table
for eight families, the meals were served at 7, 12, and 6 o'clock, and
were as regular as clock work.

If the organization had been perpetuated, that one change would have
brought wealth to the community. For instance, instead of eighty women
getting breakfast, eight persons prepared it, thus saving seventy-two
days labor daily. Again, by the hotel system, all laborers could start
their work at the same minute, thus saving many hours of valuable
time. A president with two counselors were the presiding authority.
Six directors chosen by the people formed the executive board, men and
women were organized into working companies. The men were classified
into three grades, boys, juniors and men--the men were credited $1.50
per day, all men were credited the same wage, there being no difference
between common and skilled labor.

They engaged, in farming, sheep and cattle raising, saw mills, grist
mills, furniture, tanning, manufacturing boots, shoes and harness,
blacksmithing; and established a woolen factory. They were the most
independent self-sustaining community in the state of Utah. Each branch
of industry had a foreman selected from the community, and nominated
by the directors, but we were governed by common consent, hence
nominations were not in force, until voted upon. Each family had their
separate home, which was sacred to the family, subject strictly to the
parents' government and discipline.

Honesty, virtue and temperance were necessary to secure fellowship in
the society; the policy of the Order was to select the wisest men and
women to be our leaders.

Soon after organizing, Howard O. Spencer was sustained as president. He
was a fearless, good man, but by nature not a financial business man.
Later, Thomas Chamberlain, a young, progressive man, developed in the
community, presided, and Edward M. Webb, became secretary. Under this
capable guidance the association was prospering.

But President Brigham Young was the pilot, the guiding star. When he
died the master mind was gone.

The visible leader, who said, "Unless you are one in temporal things,
how can you be one in spiritual things?" and "The way the world does
business is a sin, the strong build themselves up by putting the weak
ones down." That was the voice of the Good Shepherd to that people,
and when that voice was hushed in death, the light was gone--and the
community dissolved. It needs the Leadership of the Priesthood to
establish the United Order.

July 10, 1878. I received a letter from my Brother Franklin giving an
account of the death of his son David. He was a lovable boy. I wrote:

 "Let me rest, for I am weary; tell the children to keep
   still--
 Soon I'll pass the trackless prairie, and will stand on
   Zion's hill,
 O, how hard to some the journey! but to me 'tis peace
   and joy,
 Truth and purity bring favor, and I've been a faithful
   boy.
 Saying thus, he turned him over, gently sank in peaceful
   rest;
 Who can doubt that now in glory, David liveth with the
   blest.
 O how happy was the passing o'er the desert we call
   death,
 Like a ship with fair wind sailing to the Saints' Haven
   of rest.

 "To a land of fruit and flowers, where pure fountains ever
   flow,
 Where the gentle summer showers cause life-giving food
   to grow,
 And we'll find celestial order in that land of fruit and
   vines--
 Fathers, mothers, brothers, sisters, 'tis so sacred and
   divine.
 Here we are but few in number; there we'll meet a
   countless throng,
 And we'll smile, and ask in wonder, how we tarried here
   so long.

 "Then we'll see the hidden wisdom of concealing from our
   view,
 Light and knowledge, and the vision of our home where
   all is new.
 May we all have strength to follow, in this happy painless
   way;
 Short the struggle and the sorrow when we leave this
   house of clay;
 With our kindred dear to bless us, all the loved ones
   gathered round,
 Angels also near to lead us, to the home where Christ is
   found."

I passed Sunday, July 14th, at Satchel. From my journal:

"Today we had a most excellent meeting. I had the privilege of giving
my testimony to several intelligent strangers. I trust I am sowing seed
that will bring a harvest of souls to some future reaper. On July 16th.
I walked to Bosham. My health is poor. I wrote as follows:

"Elder E. M. Webb, Dear Brother: In answer to yours will say, we are
having a fine summer, warm and clear; crops look well, and the oats and
barley harvest has commenced. Wheat is also looking golden and ripe.
Potato blight is not quite so bad as last year.

"Before this reaches you, you will have learned that peace has crowned
the efforts of the Berlin conference, and the Russian-Turks war is
ended. Russia acquires Batoum and considerable adjoining territory of
importance to her, as it opens the way for her to make further advance
into eastern Persia and Egypt. To offset this, England, to the surprise
of all Europe, has secured by purchase and secret treaty, at the very
time of the convening of the peace congress, the island of Cypress,
said to be the key to the highway leading into the rich agricultural
districts of the Nile; and also the overland road to her extensive East
India Empire.

"I am not a political man, but in my opinion, England has got the
lion's share. Her gold, and Disraeli's diplomacy have given her the
victory. Russia submits with a deep low growl! Austria gets a nice
bone, sweeter than she expected; while France, snubbed and defied,
is loud in her expressions of discontent and indignation. Earl
Beaconsfield has covered himself with present glory, while Gladstone is
no longer glad--the stone of disappointment lying heavy on his heart.
When I came to England, the masses spoke of him as the people's "Will;"
now they call him "the discarded Bill."

 "Strange such a difference there should be,
 'Twixt tweedledum and tweedledee."

This is the result, and fortune of politics. In all nations, so far
as I have seen, are restless spirits who must be active. If assailed
by outside enemies, these restless cusses will unite in the common
defense; but overcome outward pressure, and they will turn round and
sow division, just for the pure love of the thing.

"England is a grand nation; and her laws are administered impartially
in harmony with the moral tone of the nation. This gives her strength
and durability; but the life-destroying doctrines of Bradlaugh, falsely
called the philosophy of life, are slowly but surely, sapping her
strength and durability. Class distinction is also a great evil. The
hereditary aristocrat fears the tiller of the soil, and does all in his
power to perpetuate his poverty; which means weakness to the nation,
begetting as it does, jealousy and hate; while the wage earner, true to
the law of fallen humanity, returns hate for hate; steals and defrauds
whenever he can, and smiles as he thinks of a day of change when he
will break the neck of the proud man, and scatter his wealth as the
sower scatters the grain in fresh-plowed fields.

"The kings of the earth have their eye upon this discontent; and try
for self protection, what suavity and promise of reform may do, or else
get up a war abroad in order to have peace at home. Yet their jealousy
of one another, coupled with internal restlessness compels every
European country to keep large standing armies--to maintain their power
by a wall of cannon and a circle of steel.

"Today the kings are taking counsel of one another, while the working
men are forming unions; hence two great powers are consolidating. In
course of time, like angry clouds driven by different winds, they
will dash upon each other, until they are broken. Thus may the way be
prepared for the kingdom of God, beneath whose justice and mercy men
will feel a spirit of compromise, the forerunner of universal peace.

"The mail has just come, bringing letters from you, Thomas Robertson,
and from my wife Lydia. While I read these, political ideas vanish from
my mind as dews fade before the rising sun; and now increased love,
deep yearnings, and fond recollections of home swell in the heart:

          O Zion, thou loved one,
          When shall I behold thy chaste brow,
          And view thy lofty hills
          All clothed in snow?

"I walked to Winchester, looked again through the cathedral, and had
a long gospel talk with a lady and Church of England minister. Next I
visited Sister Mathews at Newfishborne. She is very feeble and nigh
unto death. I gave her the sacrament and blessed her.

"Monday, July 22nd, I went to London. I met President Warren B. Smith
and his Brother Alma L., who is released to return home. In the
evening, with them, I visited Madame Tussaud's Wax Works, viewed over
two hundred life-sized statues of the leading men and women of the
world, examined the French guillotine, an instrument used to clip off
suspected people's heads. On the side wall was a row of heads, showing
a specimen of work done. It looked too natural to be pleasant,--as if
the blood were still dripping from the severed necks.

"I was pleased with Napoleon's carriage. Order and comfort were
combined in its arrangements. He could write, sleep, or eat, as he
chose. A group of the Berlin Congress attracted most attention.
Prince Bismarck's towering and powerful figure was in marked contrast
with Earl Beaconsfield's diminutive body. The Russian ministers were
noble-looking men: they may be barbarous, but they are nobody's fools.
Henry VIII, with his six wives grouped around him were interesting to
me. Strong will and voluptuous tendencies were plainly stamped upon his
features.

"With Alma L. and Warren B. Smith, I took a street buss to London
Bridge, and went through St. Paul's cathedral. It is a stupendous
building. The spire is four hundred seventy-four feet high. The gilded
cross looks from the ground to be six inches in diameter, yet six men
can sit on it. From the cathedral I went by steamer down the Thames to
Westminster Abbey, passed through its venerated halls, then visited the
House of Parliament, the forum of Anglo Saxon legislation. We lingered
some time in the lobbies, but did not hear the voice of Chatham nor
Burke.

"From Parliament we went to the Crystal Palace, where we remained
until 8 p.m. This is the loveliest place that I have ever seen. The
palace is a model of beauty, and it was a feast to wander in the
garden-beds of flowers and rose plants, interspersed with statuary or
stuffed animals, and the statues of noted travelers, teaching history
with object lessons. We next passed into the art gallery, and looked
at novelties from all parts of the known world. Here we listened to a
dramatic tragedy, followed by music from the grand Handel organ; which
latter, to my untutored ear, was a real treat. The hour was late when
we returned to Bishop's Grove; but the best part of my sight-seeing
came after midnight: I dreamed of home, blessed home!

On July 24th, Utah's sacred holiday, we visited the Tower of London,
the ancient, national, political prison of England. If these gloomy
walls could speak, what tragedies they could unfold! Here are specimens
of arms, and accoutrements of war, ancient and modern; from the knotty
hawthorn war-club to the improved repeating rifle; men and horses
clothed in armor; instruments of torture; the heading block and the ax
that severed the gentle Lady Grey's head from her shoulders.

But the gem of the tower was the "jewel room," in which are
deposited crowns and jewels to the value of six million pounds
sterling--wonderful wealth locked up where it can do no good. It can
neither feed the hungry nor clothe the naked; it can satisfy only pride
and power. We next went to Albert's Hall, and saw Albert's monument.
I shall long remember this beautiful work of art, the witness of a
nation's love for a noble man.

In the evening I attended meeting, and listened to an interesting
discourse by Elder A. L. Smith, who gave a thrilling narrative of the
massacre at Haun's mill, where eighteen of our brethren were shot down
in cold blood. His father and little brother were among the killed, and
he was himself grievously wounded, his hip bone having been shot away.

On my return home I found the following letter from the mission
headquarters in Liverpool:

"Elder John R. Young. Dear Brother: On my arrival from Sheffield last
night I found a letter from President John Taylor in which he says,
'We shall be pleased to have you release Elder John R. Young, now
laboring in England, to return home this fall.' The reason is, your
father wishes to gather all his children together at St. George this
fall or coming winter to attend to ordinances in the temple, which he
does not think it prudent to delay. You are therefore, Brother Young,
at liberty, with our approbation and blessing, to make preparations to
return home.

"And as we are anxious to have your help in the mission as long as we
consistently can during the favorable season, we therefore suggest that
you return in the ship to sail about the 12th of October. I have not
heretofore made your acquaintance, but shall be pleased to do so when
you reach Liverpool. Praying that God may continue to bless you in your
labors, I am your brother in the Gospel, William Budge."

On Saturday, July 27, 1878, I went to Newbury, where I had the pleasure
of meeting Elder Howard O. Spencer, a friend much-loved. Sunday,
the 28th, we held meeting at Brother Bristow's. Elder Spencer and I
occupied the time. At 6:30 p.m. I preached on the public square, near
the Corn Exchange, then went home with Brother Pocock, four miles--and
English miles are long. July 29th, I wrote letters until dinner, then
walked back to Newbury and preached on the public square, followed by
Elder Spencer. We encountered much opposition.

I am glad that father desires to get his family together. How pleased
I shall be to see my parents stand as prince and princess in the Holy
Priesthood, at the head of their numerous offspring, and see all this
sealed upon them in this life. Then, it seems to me, they can pass
the portals of death in joy; knowing that rest and peace, as well as
eternal life are blessings gained by union, obedience and sacrifice.

I walked to Ramsbury, seven miles, and attended a Methodist open-air
meeting. At the close of their service. Elder Spencer and I addressed
the people.

Thursday, August 1st, Howard and I went to Aidbourne and held meeting
on the public square. We were mobbed by about one hundred fifty
persons. Brothers Spencer, Chouls, Griffin and his wife and I backed
into a narrow alley, where we kept a solid front, and beat the mob
back. Howard, Griffin, and his wife fought like heroes--until we
reached Brother Griffin's house, where we found shelter; but the mob
broke in all the windows, and hammered on the door until a late hour.



Chapter 27.

Good-bye to England--A Poem--The Master's Question.

I continued to labor pleasantly with Elder Howard O. Spencer until I
was released to return home. I remember the sad look that rested on
Howard's face when I said goodbye to him; a man of sorrows, but as true
and good a man as ever lived.

I borrowed ten dollars of John H. Miles, and sold him my valise for
five dollars. Then I bought a suit of clothes that served me until I
returned home.

My last Sunday in England I spent with Elder Jacobs. We attended a
Methodist open-air meeting on May Hill. There were four local ministers
present. They mistook me for one of Spurgeon's elders from London, and
invited me to preach. With joy, I accepted the chair; but soon they
ordered me down; and when I refused to come down, they tried to pull me
down. I appealed to the people, who sustained me. The ministers left in
disgust. I talked for one hour on the restoration of the Gospel, then
called President Jacobs to the chair, and he bore a strong testimony to
the truth of what I had said.

It was thus that I closed my missionary labors in England.

When I came home, I brought Mother Jaynes, the old lady whom I first
saw in a dream, while sleeping in a wooden-bottomed chair. Just before
starting for home, I received a kind letter from my father-in-law,
William M. Black. Brother Black had forgotten my address, and so sent
the letter to the Liverpool office. By mistake it had been sent from
there into Scotland. It traveled thence all over Scotland and England,
and finally found me on the streets of London. The envelope was so
worn that a ten-dollar greenback bill was plainly visible, and was
kept in its place only by a tow string tied around the envelope. The
money, reaching me in that way seemed a miracle, and I resolved to do a
charitable deed with it.

At Michael, Dean Hill, in the Bristol conference, lived a family by
the name of Burris. The family consisted of father and mother, a son
Absalom, nineteen; Emma, seven; and Kissy, three years of age. The
father and son were not in the Church; but the home had been a home
for our elders for twenty years. When I was there, the elders had been
mobbed so much that open-air meetings had been discontinued.

President Joseph F. Smith wrote me to persist in holding them; but the
Saints refused to accompany me, so I went at it alone. Only little Emma
Burris went with me, and several times I felt that all that kept the
mob from doing violence to me, was the presence of that innocent little
girl clinging so trustingly to me, and I loved her for it. I wrote
to Mr. Burris, and asked him to let me bring Emma home with me. He
consented; and with that ten dollars I emigrated her to Salt Lake City.
Upon my arrival at father's, her uncles, Joseph and Thomas Morgan, came
to see her. They begged me to let her stav with them. I consented on
condition that they would bring the family to Zion. They promised to do
so, and they kept their covenant.

Upon reaching Zion, Emma's father and Brother Absalom joined the Church
and Brother Burris died a faithful worker in the Logan temple. At this
writing, 1916, Appie's son is filling a mission in the southern states.
What a rich harvest from so small a sowing! And the end of the fruitage
is not yet.

How much good I have done, I leave to the Lord. My life has been
humble, but active. Starting in for myself without a second coat to
my back, I have supported a large family and given much of my time to
preaching the Gospel and doing pioneer work.

To my wives and children, for their loyalty to me, I owe much,--more
indeed than I may ever repay. In this brief writing, I have endeavored
to show that they suffered much, and yet always did a noble,
sacrificing part. No man ever had a better family. My father, in his
declining years, helped me liberally, and I love his memory. Upon my
return from England, I received a hearty welcome from my parents, my
family, and my brothers, sisters, and friends.

My wife Albina, and son Silas, met me at Salt Lake City with a team.
On our arrival at Orderville, the band came out and gave us a serenade
and welcome. I associated with the Orderville organization seven years;
laboring to the best of my ability for the good of all, and there was
joy in that labor.

After the death of President Brigham Young, the Order was left to stand
upon its own merits. At least President Taylor seemed to take but
little interest in our affairs. The Orderville people were emerging
from the deep poverty they at first had to contend with, and prosperity
was coming to them. But with plenty came a spirit of speculation, and
speculation brought disunion. I therefore withdrew from them, careful
not to do them any wrong.

I moved next to Loa, where my home should be today, 1888; but because
I will not put away wives that I married twenty years ago, when there
was no law making it a crime, I am compelled to seek the "underground,"
or else be humiliated by imprisonment, which I will not submit to, if I
can possibly avoid it.

One day, while sitting under a tree, writing this journal and watching
my sheep, I found in an old newspaper that my dinner was wrapped in,
the following verse, with the heading:

"THE MASTER'S QUESTION."

     "Have ye looked for sheep in the desert,
       For those that have missed their way?
     Have ye been in the wild, waste places
       Where the lost and wandering stray?
     Have ye trodden the lonely highway--
       The foul and darksome street?
     It may be ye'd see in the gloaming,
       The prints of my wounded feet."

To this I made answer in the following verses, which may not unfitly
conclude the account of my missionary labors:

   Yes, I have sought in the desert
     For the sheep that have wandered afar.
   I have followed the trail o'er the mountain
     By the light of the polar star.
   I have climbed the steep wild pali,
     Thousands of miles away;
   I have sought in rain and sunshine,
     For the sheep that have gone astray.

   With footsteps faint and weary,
     I have threaded the darksome street,
   I have entered the lowly dwelling,
     Asking for a crust to eat.
   I have walked from eve till morning,
     Facing a pelting storm,
   Earnestly seeking to gather the sheep
     Into the Master's barn.

   I have folded home to my bosom,
     The tender, trembling lamb.
   I have carried on my shoulder,
     The weak and helpless dam.
   I have cried with a voice of kindness
     To the wayward, heedless throng;
   I have checked the dogs that in blindness
     Were worrying the wild and strong.

   I have left my home and loved ones--
     The mother who gave me birth--
   And wandered, weak and lonely,
     Half way round the earth.
   From Hawaii's shore to London,
     My voice by night and day,
   Has called, as a shepherd's warning
     To the sheep that had gone astray.

   I have used my strength and substance,
     I have given the little I had,
   Ever willing to lend a hand
     To the sinning, and the sad.
   And though my strength is failing,
     And I often stumble and fall,
   Yet would I hunt the desert again,
     At the blessed Savior's call.
   For I have seen the prints of His feet,
     When the spirit rested on me;
   And when the sheep are gathered, I trust,
     In the Master's fold to be.



Chapter 28.

In Memory of My Wife, Albina.--"By Their Fruits Ye Shall Know Them."

In 1858, when I was returning from my first mission to the Sandwich
Islands, I met in San Francisco, Lorenzo Sawyer, the attorney-general
of the state of California. He was my cousin on my mother's side.
At that time the Mormon people were under a cloud of displeasure
from the people and government of the United States. Acting upon
misrepresentation, and without investigation, President Buchanan had
sent an army of two thousand five hundred men under General Albert S.
Johnston, to put down the alleged Mormon rebellion in Utah, as already
narrated elsewhere in this journal. My cousin, seemingly wishing to
snatch me from the doom overshadowing my people, made me this offer:

"If you will stay here, I will put you into the best school in the
state of California for three years, then take you into the office with
me, a year, and let you study law. Then I will give you a thousand
dollars in gold, for you to commence life with."

That was the most liberal offer that ever came to me. I desired an
education, but I loved my people more than I loved myself. I said to my
cousin, "You do not know the Mormon people. You believe them rebellious
and disloyal to our government. It is not so. The reports put in
circulation against them are false. I thank you for your kind offer,
but decline it."

I returned to Utah, and on the 23rd day of June my cousin Brigham
drove me in a one-horse buggy from Provo to Salt Lake City. At
Draper I received the kiss of welcome from my dear mother, and my
sister Harriet. At the city I found my father, waiting like "a lion
in his lair," and ready to apply the torch to his home if the army
did not keep its promise to not camp within the limits of our city."
At that time father's families had been moved to Spring Creek,
seventy-five miles south of the city. As soon as peace was declared,
I engaged actively in moving them back to their homes. When that was
accomplished. I told father of the offer my cousin made, and said I am
now going back to California to get an education.

The next morning, while I was passing the Church office, Uncle Brigham
beckoned to me,--then came out and walked with me to Brother Wells'
corner. Here we sat down on a pile of lumber, and after I had told him
of my plans, he was silent a moment, then asked,

"Johnny, did you ever know me to give unwise counsel?" "Never." "Well,
I want to give you a little counsel. Don't you go to California. Don't
you study law. Look around, find a good girl, get married and make
yourself a home.

Without another word he returned to his office and the brightest dream
of my life had been swept away. What should I do? I sat a few minutes
as if dazed, then sprang to my feet, saying, "I will accept counsel,
let it lead me where it will."

A little later I met my Uncle Joseph. He said, "Johnny, Bishop Stewart
wants you to go to Draper and talk to the young folks. Will you go?"

"Yes, when does he want me."

"Next Monday night."

"I will be there."

The schoolhouse was packed full that night. I had commenced talking,
when a lady came in and was given a seat in front of the stand. Our
eyes met, and I heard a voice say, "That is your wife." After meeting
she was introduced to me as Miss Albina Terry. From that hour our life
stream began flowing in one channel, but not to anticipate, I will
let Albina tell her side of our love story. After we were engaged she
confided to me:

"I had been unfortunate and unhappy in my first loves, and it had left
me with a bleeding heart. I tried to forget, but could not. My health
failed, until my parents became alarmed at my condition. One day in
a heart to heart talk, my mother said, 'My daughter, if you will go
to the Lord with your sorrows, he will comfort you.' I accepted her
counsel. With fasting and prayer I asked the Father for help, and He
graciously answered my pleadings. In a dream I saw a rosy-cheeked
laughing boy, and a Person said, 'See, your husband.'

"I told my mother the dream; my hope revived, and my health became
better. I waited and watched. Suitors came, but I shunned them. Three
years had passed, and I was still at home. Johnston's army was coming,
and all of our people from Salt Lake City northward, had fled to the
south. Our home being only a few rods back from the road, we saw
thousands of people pass southward until the stream was exhausted. One
day as I sat weaving, my face to the street, a one-horse buggy with
two men in it, drove by. The one on the side nearest us turned his
face toward me and laughed. Instantly I cried, 'Oh, mother! That is my
husband. Who are they?' I came to the meeting, and when I saw you, I
knew you. I felt confused, yet a thrill of joy came to me. At the close
of the meeting, I sought your sister and went home with her, for I knew
you would be there."

On New Year's day we were married--and a blessing had come to me.
She was industrious and saving as a housekeeper; she was also a wise
counselor, and a loyal wife. As my family became enlarged, I adopted
the plan of buying my family supplies by wholesale.

While we were living in Long Valley, I was a farmer, and also a
saw-mill man. In the fall I would load my teams with lumber and grain
and go to the Washington factory seventy-five miles away, buy my
supplies, take them home, and give them to Albina, for I knew that she
would divide them justly with every other member of the family. She was
big hearted enough to sympathize with the other wives, and if trouble
occurred in the family she always took their parts, yet so wisely and
soothingly, that she always kept my love and confidence. By nature,
I was of a quick, irritable disposition, and her firm calmness was a
great help to me. It served as a balance wheel to keep me from flying
to pieces. And her life had deeper roots than love for her husband, as
the following incident illustrates:

In St. George, in 1864, I had two wives; for four years we had lived in
tents and wagon beds, owing to deprivations, resulting from extended
missionary labors. I had succeeded in getting up a one-roomed house
which I was shingling, when the postman in passing, handed Albina
a letter, remarking, "I think Brother Young is called on a mission
again." I exclaimed, "I will be if I will go." "O father, don't say
that," said my first wife. "You don't want to humiliate us. Think how
we would feel if you should refuse to respond to a mission call."
Thus did she ever encourage me to be loyal to my duty to the nation
and the Church. The following incident, also touched upon elsewhere,
illustrates her power of faith:

In 1868, returning from a visit to the Moqui Indians, forty-seven
men in our company, we crossed the Colorado river on a raft made of
flood-wood. I had charge of the rude ferry. We made five trips, which
occupied the entire day; most of the time my feet were in the cold
river water, while my body was perspiring with the exertions I had
to make. That night I was attacked with cramping colic and suffered
fearfully. In the morning, being out of food, we had to move on.
Keeping in the saddle gave me great pain. At Kanab the boys found
the old cast-away running gears of a wagon. They made a harness out
of ropes, and lashing two poles on the running gears, they swung me
in a hammock between them, and hauled me to Washington to my house.
John Mangum was my driver and nurse, and he was careful and tender
to relieve my pain. He gave me in all twenty-two pills and a pint of
castor oil, and I carried that load in my stomach nine days.

As soon as we reached Washington, Doctors Israel Ivins and Silas G.
Higgins were summoned from St. George. They came and worked five days
with me, then gave me up. Bishop Covington came, and "sealed me up unto
death," that my sufferings might cease. He kindly offered to watch
during the night, but Albina excused him.

As soon as he was gone, my wife sent for Brother Tyler, a humble ward
teacher. She next persuaded the family to get a little rest, then
sitting by my side, poured out her soul to the Lord, until Brother
Tyler's heart was touched; and kneeling by my bed, he too pleaded with
the Father to spare me.

While he prayed, I awoke as from a sleep. I saw the two kneeling; I
listened to their pleadings, and wondered what it meant. I placed
my hand on Albina's head, when she looked up and sprang to her feet
crying, "He is saved! He is saved!"

In the morning I dressed, and as the bishop came by, I hailed him, took
a seat by his side, and rode in a lumber wagon over to St. George to
attend the quarterly conference.

To me, it has ever seemed the womanly strength of character and faith
of Albina that saved me.

Albina died on the 8th of January, 1913. From her birth to her grave,
she was a pioneer. She drove a yoke of oxen from the Missouri river to
Salt Lake City. One of her sons, in learning of her death, wrote:

 "The hand is still that bore the whip, across the dreary plain,
 Heeding neither wind nor dust, nor driving mountain rain;
 Trusting in a hope divine that ever bore her up,
 Tasting alike the joy of toil, and of its bitter cup.
 And thus through life she journeyed on, bravely to the end,
 And all along her thorny trail, were those who called her friend."



Chapter 29.

In Memory of My Wife, Lydia.

When I married Albina, Uncle Brigham and Aunt Clara D. honored me with
their presence at the banquet, which father provided. Uncle Brigham
told this incident:

"The first time that I spoke on the principle of plural marriage was
in the Nauvoo temple, in a room we had finished and dedicated as a
prayer-circle room. At the close of our exercises, I gave permission
for any one to ask questions. Dr. Bernhisel, who was on a visit from
Philadelphia, arose and said:

"I have heard it reported that Joseph taught, and introduced into the
Church, a principle called plural, or celestial marriage. Is it true?
If so, what is the nature of that principle?'

"I answered, 'Joseph gave us a revelation on celestial marriage, and
had Hyrum read it to the high council. Let the brethren of the high
council who heard Hyrum read the revelation, hold up their hands.'
Several hands were raised. I asked, 'Does that satisfy you that Joseph
gave the revelation ?' 'Yes,' 'Very good; now for the principle.'

"We will suppose there are three young men, just starting out on the
journey of life for themselves. They resolve that they will be farmers,
as that is a labor with which they are acquainted. One says, "I am not
going to rush things in the start; I want to enjoy life. I will put in
ten acres of grain; that will support me, and that's all I care for.'
The second one says, 'I will put in twenty acres. I can care for that
amount and not work very hard; and I want to forge ahead a little.' The
third one says, 'Boys, I want to make all that I can while I am young
and strong. I am going to plant forty acres.'

"Now, we will suppose that they keep up their fences, and properly care
for the crops. When the harvest comes, which man receives the greatest
reward? You will all answer, 'The man who planted the forty acres.'
And Joseph has told us, 'There is a decree eternal, that men shall be
rewarded according to their works.'"

I never forgot that story; and one year from that day I married Lydia
Knight, daughter of Newell Knight, who was a life-long trusted friend
of the Prophet Joseph Smith.

Lydia was a bright, cheery spirit, and I was proud of her. But in some
respects she was the very opposite of Albina. I soon found that it
required more wisdom and patience to direct the activities of two wives
than it did to direct one. Lydia was strong and firm in her spiritual
convictions and impressions, active and persistent in character. She
became an earnest Church worker in the Relief Society and Primary
Association.

For seven years we lived and worked in the Orderville United Order.
Lydia had charge of the millinery department, and she put whole souled
effort into the work entrusted to her. The members of the Orderville
Ward entered into that communal association, believing it to be a
sacred duty to do so. We came together as strangers, each handicapped
with individual weaknesses, but all imbued with an earnest desire to
overcome them. The very fact that 'we had all things common" tended to
banish selfishness, and helped us to "love our neighbor as ourselves;"
and it is a fact we became deeply attached to one another.

At the commencement of this social experiment, President Young said
to us: 'If, at any time, you run up against a problem you don't know
how to handle, come to me, and I will give you counsel;" and while he
lived, we looked to him, and he never failed us.

Soon after his death, however, a question arose which we were divided
upon. The Board of Directors sent me to Salt Lake City to lay the
matter before President Taylor, and solicit his counsel. There were
several brethren in the office when I stated the case to him. He
listened patiently, then arose from his chair, shrugged his shoulders
in a way peculiar to himself, and said:

"Brethren, I must tell you a little story. A few years ago, Horace S.
Eldredge, while acting as our emigration agent, was down in Missouri
buying cattle for our emigrants. Happening toward the close of the day
to be in a part of the country that was once owned by the Saints--and
from which they were driven by mobs--he was curious to know if any of
our people were still living there. Seeing a young man chopping wood,
he asked him if there were any Mormons living in the neighborhood. The
boy replied, 'Well, dad used to be one of those kind of fellows, but he
ain't doing much at it now days.'"

I returned to Orderville, and withdrew from the association, giving
as a reason, "If the President of the Church does not approve of our
labors, I am not willing to continue the experiment."

My withdrawal gave pain to some of my dearest friends, and was a source
of deep sorrow to Lydia. She felt that we were under obligation by the
sacred covenant of baptism (for we were all baptized into the Order) to
consecrate our lives to help bring about, and establish a social system
in which there should be "no rich and no poor;" that we could, and
should give our hearts to God, and love our neighbors as ourselves.

However, the later dissolution of the Order by the counsel of Apostle
Erastus Snow, brought Lydia back to us, and made unity once more in my
family, for which I was truly thankful.

During the period of which I am writing, a wave of brutal terrorism
flowing from the evils of the civil war, had inundated the southern
states, "compelling the best blood of the south" to organize the "Ku
Klux Klan" for self preservation. A ripple of a similar official
tyranny later reached and enveloped the Mormon people. In order to
enforce the laws enacted for the suppression of polygamy, our fair
land was filled with "spotters, spies and deputy marshals" and it is
not strange that the government in clothing with new powers so many
men of low order of morals, for only characters of that class could be
induced to trail honorable men and women for hire, should have some
officials who were cruel and unscrupulous. A case in point was enacted
when Edward Dalton of Parowan was cowardly and maliciously shot and
killed, because he was a polygamist. That act stirred up bitter feeling
in my heart. Going to Salt Lake City I consulted with my father who
advised me to go to Mexico. I next consulted with my wives. Albina
dreaded moving, and begged me to let her remain in the home at Loa, not
however through unkind feeling toward me, or the other families. On the
contrary, she urged me to take them, and go where I could live in peace
with them.

Accordingly I sold my farm, arranging so that Albina could purchase it,
and thus secure the home to herself. I then took Lydia and Tamar, with
their families, and departed for Mexico. I had one four-horse team, two
two-horse teams, and fifteen head of cows. Bishop Joseph H. Wright, and
my son-in-law, H. T. Stolworthy, each with a team, and a plural family,
accompanied me.

We left Huntington, keeping the main-traveled road for Green River,
until we reached the Iron Springs. Then, fearing that we should be
arrested at Blake, we turned, crossing the San Rafael desert to
Hanksville. We thereby came to a forty mile stretch without water,
and while crossing that waterless sand waste we encountered the worst
desert blizzard that I ever experienced. The sand drifted into the road
so furiously that it was almost impossible to move; and at the close of
a hard day's labor, we had not made over four miles progress.

Just at night a short, sharp hail storm swept over us. We camped,
blanketed our horses, cuddled into our wagons, and rested the best we
could. During the night it froze hard, which proved a blessing to us.
The next morning, at three o'clock, keeping the women and children
in bed, we pulled out. The road was as hard and smooth as the floor
of a house. For fifteen miles we sped merrily along; then the sun's
rays melted the frost, and the wagon wheels dropped into the sand
five spokes deep. We rested during the day, and broke camp again at
midnight; and by nine in the morning, reached Hanksville without any
serious suffering.

We struck the Colorado at the Dandy crossing, swam our cattle and
horses, and ferried our wagons on a small boat, paying twenty dollars
for the use of it. The journey to Mexico was long, tedious and
expensive, but we were happy, for we had escaped imprisonment.

Upon reaching Mexico, I bought fifteen acres of land, (it is now a part
of the city of Dublan) and made a home on it for Lydia; then moved
Tamar to Pacheco.

Soon after that I lost my arm in an accident, and was made a cripple
for life. I felt that with only one hand I could not successfully
compete with Mexican labor, and as the Manifesto had been issued,
giving promise that those already in plural marriage should not be
disturbed, I resolved to return to my native land.

Lydia, believing that bitterness and violence would continue to follow
us in the United States, chose to remain in Mexico. I deeded to her
the little farm; then with Tamar I returned to the United States. I
now realize that I did wrong in leaving Lydia without a husband's help
when she most needed it in caring for her young family. By nature
she was proud spirited, and ambitious to appear well. She therefore
toiled beyond her strength, which hastened her to an early grave.
She died May 8, 1905, at Dublan, Mexico. In closing, I can affirm,
conscientiously, that Lydia died a martyr for the Gospel. She was a
noble woman--and under favorable conditions would have been a leader in
Church activities. A love of the Gospel was born with her. And many of
her sorrows are traceable to her zeal in spiritual matters.

I cannot remember that there were ever disputations, or unkind jealous
feelings among my wives; they ever sustained and loved one another.
But Lydia and I differed in our interpretation of the Manifesto. She
believed it required a severance of marriage covenants between the
husband and the plural wife, while I held that it only bound the
Latter-day Saints not to enter into new, additional plural marriages,
that former plural marriages remained undissolved, and were sacred. On
that rock we parted. She remained in Mexico, while I returned to the
United States.

In my heart, I have always felt that the Father blessed me with a noble
family. I loved them; and I believed in my soul what President Young
said about the young man who planted forty acres of grain. I tried to
lay a foundation for growth and expansion in the Kingdom of God. I may
have over-taxed my strength and ability, and through lack of knowledge,
may not have cared wisely for the field I sowed, but I firmly believe
that when the day of recompense comes the Lord of the vineyard will
confirm to me the family relations I gave my best years' dearest
efforts to build up.



Chapter 30.

In Memory of My Wife, Tamar.

More than four thousand years ago the Lord said to the children of
Israel, "Honor thy father and thy mother," and thou shalt inherit a
blessing; and today, among Christian or heathen nations, the child that
gives love and obedience to its parents is in return loved and honored
by his fellow men.

In 1869, I was laboring in President Young's cotton factory at
Washington, Utah. Joseph Burch, the superintendent, sent me with a
four-horse team loaded with factory goods, to Beaver, with orders to
exchange the goods for wheat. I was to store the wheat in the Beaver
grist mill, then come home with a load of flour.

One day, when working at the Beaver grist mill, I received a note from
Sister Black, stating that her daughter Tamar wished to go back with me
to Washington to see her father, who was then running the Washington
grist mill. I declined to take her for the reason that it was stormy
weather, and that I was heavily loaded.

The next day Sister Black came to see me. She told me her daughter had
an offer of marriage from a man of wealth, the owner of a good home.
It looked, from a worldly point of view, like a splendid offer; but
the girl doubted the man's profession of faith in the Gospel, and she
wanted to counsel with her father. I told the sister that without doubt
the trip would be muddy and disagreeable, but if the daughter could put
up with the inconvenience, she was welcome to go. She went. We were
eight days wallowing through the mire and snow.

Tamar was young and bashful, thinly clad, and I know she suffered from
the cold, but she did not murmur, for she was going to see her father.
Her appreciation of his counsel was supreme. Her devotion and loyalty
to her father made her companionship sweet to me.

When I was a boy of sixteen I received my endowments in the old council
house. President Heber C. Kimball made the most impressive talk on
virtue and chastity that I have ever heard, and purity became, in my
mind, an ideal more precious than gold or silver. It was my practice of
this ideal that led to the winning of Tamar's love, and that gave me
unreservedly her father's blessing.

A few days after returning from Beaver, I walked with Brother Black
over to St. George, seven miles, to attend a priesthood meeting. On
the way, I asked him what answer Tamar had given the man who wished to
marry her. He replied, "I advised her to decline his offer, and she did
it." As events turned out, our trip proved providential. Eight days of
companionship under such trying circumstances could not fail to awaken
a mutual admiration. I too discovered in Tamar a high and lovable type
of womanhood, a type that no outward vicissitude of life would daunt
or weaken. Perhaps her first appreciation of me was in the nature of
perfect trust, and indeed her virtue had been as sacred with me along
this lonely road as it would have been with her father or mother.

Fifty years ago, we of Utah had no railroads, nor automobiles, and not
even brakes on our wagons. I got my Brother Joseph W.'s big mules,
loaded up with cotton yarn, then with Albina and her children, and
Tamar, I hiked to Salt Lake to be married. As we got into the wagon
Father Black put his arms around Tamar, and said, "My daughter, you
are going to marry into a large family. Many trials will come to you;
and I want you to remember, 'It is better to suffer wrong, than to do
wrong.'" This was splendid counsel, and the daughter never forgot it.
The following incident illustrates Tamar's presence of mind in sudden
danger.

As I remember, about fifteen miles north of Beaver, we went down a
long, serpentine hill. Rains had washed the old road into a deep gully.
The new track above it was sidling and very rocky. In the front end of
our wagon was a mess box, the lid being level with the top of the wagon
bed. A sheepskin on this box formed my seat. As we reached the top of
the hill, the wagon began to crowd the mules. I stopped to get out to
lock the wheel with the chain fastened to the side of the wagon bed. As
the team stopped, the ring in the neckyoke broke, letting the tongue
down. The mules sprang forward with fright, and would have jerked me
off the wagon; but Tamar, quick as a flash, placed her knees against
the mess box, clasped her arms around my body and held me firm; while
I, with a grip of iron, held the wagon bunt against the mules. Down the
hill we went like a whirlwind, the end of the wagon tongue, in front
of the mules, sending the cobble rock flying in every direction. On
reaching the level flat, I succeeded in stopping the outfit, and no
injury was done, save the shock of fright that we all received.

In 1856, in the Seaman's Bethel in Honolulu, I heard an anti-Mormon
lecturer tell an audience that they could readily recognize the
"polygamous children," for "they were born imbecile pigmies." No
slander against my people could be fouler than this one. Utah's
foremost citizens today are of polygamous lineage. Tamar was herself, a
splendid refutation of this slander. Tamar's mother was a plural wife,
and Tamar measured five feet eight inches in height, and weighed one
hundred forty-five pounds. In disposition she was quiet and cheerful,
yet in danger was quick and heroic. Here is a notable instance:

After I had lost my arm, in coming back from Mexico, while I was
still feeble, when crossing the New Mexico desert, the Navajos were
unfriendly. At Captain Toms Wash, they started in to rob us. A big
buck, after making an inflammatory speech, sprang upon the wagon hub,
caught hold of a sack of provisions to lift it from the wagon. As quick
as a flash, Tamar struck him across the nose with a stick of wood. The
blood spurted from both nostrils, and the brave, dropping the sack,
got off the wheel quicker than he got on. For a moment my heart ceased
to beat, for I expected trouble; but the warriors who witnessed the
act, roared with laughter, and I soon saw that they were amused at the
defeat, by a "squaw," of their windy-mouthed captain.

But it was in the home circle where she shone with the greatest
brilliancy; not with a meteoric flare, rather with the continual glow
of the summer's sunshine. Perhaps the darkest hour of my life was when
I lost my arm, and fell penniless among strangers. But Tamar with a
smiling face, nursed the mutilated man, and at the same time whirled
the wheel of the washing machine; thus winning the bread that kept the
breath of life in us. Tamar calmly and bravely met the responsibilities
of married life, grateful for the gift of motherhood, and willing to
sacrifice her own life, if need were, in order to give life to others.
She believed and practiced the principle that "it is more blessed to
give than to receive." I never was so weary or discouraged that her
words would not rest and cheer me. She being younger than I by fifteen
years, I fondly anticipated that my last hours would be comforted by
her ministration.

I often hear the remark that "we never miss the water till the well
goes dry," and that "we do not appreciate the loved ones until they are
taken from us." Possibly I did not fully value the wealth I possessed
in my family, but I always said--and it came from my heart--that God
had blessed me with noble wives; that I became a better man through
obeying the principle of plural marriage than I ever should have been
without it. Joseph Smith was a prophet of God, and no other principle
taught by him would have done as much for the uplift of the human
family, on the plane of purity and righteousness. The men and women
who practiced that principle were not sensual sinners, but they were
strong, clean souls, willing to suffer, and die if need were, for the
right as they saw the right.

I have partaken of the hospitality of the common people in England and
in the United States. I have witnessed the love and happiness that
abide in the Christian homes of these Christian nations; but never have
I seen more perfect trust, confidence, and love without guile, than I
have witnessed in some of the plural families of the Latter-day Saints.
Take for instance the father who will give to his beloved daughter,
as a parting benediction, "It is better to suffer wrong than to do
wrong," and "it is more blessed to give than to receive," and you have
a revelation of a clean heart, and a pure spirit.

It may not be possible for mortal man to teach truths as sublime as did
the Christ, but if it be true that "from the abundance of the heart the
mouth speaketh," then that father possessed a pure heart, certainly the
daughter to whom the precious admonition was given was a worthy child;
and the diligent practice of those celestial ideals made Tamar B. Young
a lovable mother and a peerless wife.

In conclusion, I will say that each of those three wives bore me seven
children, making in all seventeen sons and four daughters. They were
all strong and healthy children; not a weakling among them. Moreover
they have all made honorable and virtuous men and women.

One of my sons, upon learning of the death of his mother, wrote:

"Oh, how thankful I am for my parentage; for the noble souls who gave
me life! How I love them for the clean, uncontaminated body with which
they blessed my spirit. No loathsome disease fastened to it, no craving
for liquor and tobacco, as an hereditary hindrance to my progress.
Oh, those noble women! Their crowns will be as bright, and will shine
with a splendor equal to that of the Prince at whose side they walked
unflinchingly through life, turning their sorrows into joy. Again, how
thankful I am for my noble parentage!" And I add:

 I am proud of my children, and they are proud of me;
 When the reaping comes, what will my harvest be?

In the three chapters preceding this, I gave the best statement of
motives and experiences of my life as it passed in rain and sunshine,
with the three noble wives who shared my joys and sorrows. There is
one other wife, who has claim as valid and sacred as the ones that I
have so warmly eulogized. The reason that a chapter is not given to her
memory is a sad one.

On the 10th of October, 1878, I married in the Salt Lake Temple,
Catherine Coles, to me a sweet, chaste girl.

On the 27th day of November, 1879, she gave her life, in giving birth
to a sweet baby girl. By her request the babe was named Mary Ellen, and
with my consent she was adopted by Aunt Ellen Young, who cuddled her
to her breast and held her there until the child grew to womanhood and
found a pleasant nest of her own.

In that child's veins flows the blood of a Young. She came honestly and
virtuously by that heritage.

The woman does not exist, either dead or alive, who can say that I ever
invited her to commit sin.

My wives were given to me in sacred places, by those who had authority
to seal on earth, and it was sealed in heaven, and if I can be pure to
the end, those ties will be eternal.



APPENDIX Stories and Rhymes



Chapter 31.

Twenty-fourth of July Musings, Sent to President Joseph F.
Smith.--Twenty-fourth of July Toast,--Utah--Thrilling Eruption of
Kilauea.

 Sitting 'neath the pines, in the cold mountain air,
 Inhaling the inspiration of the chaplain's prayer;
 Breathing the spirit of the orator's theme,
 Memory sweeps backward o'er the troubled stream
   Of my people's lives.

Wild, vivid scenes of frontier life burst like a meteor on the mind.
I see the broad prairie lands of our dear Far West, with a hundred
new-built, New England fashioned cottages. I hear the ring of the
workman's ax, and the noisy laughter of many children,--the evidence of
virtuous, happy homes. But the scene changes.

A cloud of dust rises on the horizon, and soon the tramping and
neighing of a thousand horses is heard. And the cohorts of Clark's mob
militia burst into view. They encircle the village, kindle their camp
fires, and place their sentinels. Then commences a raid of pillage and
rapine.

Homes are plundered, cows shot down, maidens insulted. Our leading
Elders are treacherously arrested and driven at the point of the
bayonet, with demoniac yells, into their camp. A court martial is
convened. A sentence of death is passed upon the captives--"General
Doniphan was to have the honor of shooting them at sunrise the next
morning," for they, like the Hebrew children of old, must die for
worshiping Israel's God. But when General Doniphan looked into the
faces of those youthful, noble-looking men, his heart was touched, and
the unjust, cruel sentence was never carried out.

Then followed a less severe, yet heart-rending scene. On the morrow,
the prisoners were allowed to take a silent parting with their wives,
children and parents; with the added solemn warning that they would
never see them again. One clasp of the hand, and a tender look into the
eyes of the loved ones, and they were torn away; and like murderous
criminals, they were chained together, and driven to "Liberty." Not to
Freedom, but to a dungeon, while their unprotected families were driven
from their homes, to wander in the cold, biting blasts of winter.

While fleeing from the state of Missouri, among the fleeing exiles I
see a woman of majestic appearance. Her firm step and compressed lips
denote great will power; while the calm expression of the countenance
evidences faith and trust in God. In her arms nestles a two weeks'
old baby boy, born since the silent parting with her treacherously
arrested husband. That woman was Mary Fielding Smith! That baby boy
was our beloved president, Joseph Fielding Smith! Could we follow that
mother and child, and their suffering companions, in their winter
flight from Missouri to Illinois, and from Nauvoo to Salt Lake Valley;
through the perils of mob violence--the burning of homes, the exposure
to pitiless storms, the crossing of mighty rivers on treacherous ice,
the traversing of unexplored deserts without guides, the bridging of
long periods with little food--it would make a story of sacrifice and
suffering, of perseverance, and thrilling adventure unparalleled in the
history of civilized life.

All these trials our fathers and mothers passed heroically through,
marking the pioneer trail with the unlettered graves of their bravest
and dearest loved ones. The hands that first scourged them never left
their trail, nor ceased applying the fire-brand to their homes and
the lash to their naked backs, until the hunted fugitives, with a
courage born of despair, (yet mixed with unyielding faith), crossed
the Mississippi and plunged fearlessly into the unknown west. And as
the hunted deer, with beating heart, flees long after the hounds have
given up the chase, so these nationally banished exiles followed their
intrepid leaders on, on, and still on, until the glistening sands of
the "inland sea" greeted them. Oh, how they loved the rugged mountains,
and the deep chasm-scarred canyons that surrounded them, and shielded
them from their foes! No mobbings, no house burnings, no tar and
feathering here; but peace and freedom, blessed freedom.

Salt Lake City, Utah,
July 31, 1918.

Elder John R. Young,
Blanding, Utah.
My Dear Brother John: It was with a great deal of pleasure that I read
your letter which was written from Blanding on the 4th of the present
month and reached me on the 11th, and which contained so many
reminiscences of our earlier days and recalled old memories and scenes
of my childhood and early youth.

I did not attempt to make any answer to your letter before this because
I have been for a long time under the weather and have neglected a
great many matters which did not require immediate attention. While
I have been confined to a very great extent to my room, I have had a
great deal of time to devote to reflection and musing over earlier
scenes and missionary experiences of my younger days. Your letter
brought back very vividly the days of our missionary labors in the
islands, where I was sent when only a boy, inexperienced in many
things, and yet, through force of circumstances caused by the loss
of both father and mother whose counsels I very sorely needed, with
a training beyond my years caused by contact with hard necessity in
those early pioneer days in a new country where but a few years before
scarcely a white man had placed his foot. I recalled my travels across
the desert and our journeyings to southern California and from there
up to San Francisco; the dangers through which we passed because of
hostile bands of Indians; laboring in California in order to get means
to make the passage over the ocean to the appointed field of labor
and the difficulties encountered after arriving there. I recalled the
promises made to me by Brother Parley P. Pratt that I should receive
the knowledge of the native language by the gift of God, and how it was
fulfilled. I thought of the arrival of our boat and when the natives
surrounded us as they came out in the harbor talking what appeared to
me as an unintelligible gibberish, how it would be possible for me, or
any one else, to learn to speak such a language and preach the Gospel
to them in such a tongue. But the Lord blessed me and it was not many
days before I was able to converse in the Hawaiian language and preach
in my missionary journeyings among that dark, benighted but kind
hearted people. I recalled not only the companionship of my friends,
John R. Young, Silas Smith, my kinsman, Smith B. Thurston, Washington
B. Rodgers, William W. Cluff, Francis A. Hammond and many others, but
the many dark skinned natives whose friendship and brotherly love
could not be surpassed. How my love went out to them! For are they not
also the children of God, and of the seed of Abraham with a right to
the promises made by the Lord to Israel? And did they not prove to us
their worthiness and integrity even though they had not been taught and
trained as we and were filled with the superstitions of their people
which had come down for many generations.

And farther back to the days of my childhood in these valleys, my
reflections carried me, to the time when as a herd boy I tended my
mother's cows and those of others in this Salt Lake Valley where many
prosperous farms are now located, to my early school days which were
sadly limited because of necessity and then my early departure for the
Islands of the Sea.

Yet farther back I went in my wandering to the days of Nauvoo where
for so short a time the Saints were happy and I played, amused myself
in the home of the Prophet and with his sons as well as in my father's
house. Well do I remember the return of my father with the Prophet
after they had crossed the river and had started on their journey west,
because the false cry was raised that they were deserting the flock and
how they went to Carthage never again to return in mortal life, cut
down because of the testimony of Jesus in the prime of life and sealing
their testimonies with their blood. Then followed the feverish days in
which the Saints continued the labor on the Nauvoo Temple until it was
complete and endowments were given therein and the wicked expulsion of
thousands of innocent people from their homes. I recall the departure
of the first companies over the frozen river on the ice in the depths
of winter and how, shortly afterwards my mother and her family were
forced also to take their departure in poverty and wend their way
westward with the rest. My Brother John had gone at an earlier day and
we overtook him on the journey. Then came the struggle on the banks of
the Mississippi where we tried to save means to continue the journey
to the valleys of the mountains and my employment as herdboy while we
there sojourned. It was here that I had one of the most thrilling and
exciting adventures of my life when the Indians made a raid on our
cattle and, although but a child, I remember how the thought came to me
that if our cattle were taken our journey to the Salt Lake Valley could
not be taken. With more than human effort--for I know the Lord was with
me--I turned the cattle and started them for home where they escaped
although I was taken captive by the savage redmen, but considered so
insignificant that they dropped me on the ground where I was left to
survive or perish as chance it may and the horse on which I rode was
stolen. Then came the journeying across the plains and after many
difficulties the arrival in the valley--the promised land--where we
were promised rest at least from enemies thirsting for our blood. We
moved out on the Mill Creek and started to farm, but before many years
had passed away my beloved mother was called home and I was sent out
when but fifteen years of age to perform a man's duty in the world--a
duty that was not, however, new to me--for had I not done the like when
we crossed the plains?

All these thoughts and a thousand more have coursed through my mind,
and I have reflected on many scenes of the days of Missouri, when I was
too young to remember the persecutions of the Saints, and on scenes of
more recent years, not all of which have been sad, for there have been
many bright days in the years that have followed and companionships
that have been formed that shall be everlasting. And I remember my
old friends, many of whom are now laboring in the great beyond and a
few who are still left and scattered throughout Zion. And among these
friends I recall my beloved brother and true friend John R. Young. May
his days be increased and made happy in his declining years, and may
we all meet in the Kingdom of our God when our work is done, there to
dwell in joy and happiness forever. This is the prayer of your friend
and brother, who greets you in love and remembrance of former days.
Respectfully yours,
JOSEPH F. SMITH

IN MEMORY OF PRESIDENT JOSEPH F. SMITH.
_By John R. Young_.

I thank the Mutual Improvement Association of Blanding for the
invitation to speak a few words in memory of my boyhood's friend,
Joseph F. Smith. I shall not attempt to speak of the activities of his
matured life, his splendid manhood and noble, spotless character. It
has been well told by his bosom friend, Bishop Charles W. Nibley.

It was my lot, however, to know Joseph in his boyhood. I was with him
on his first mission in 1854. We were numbered with the twenty young
Elders called to the Sandwich Islands. Joseph was the youngest, (when
called he was in his fifteenth year) of the company, but of the thirty
men who crossed the desert to southern California together, there were
but five who were believed to be his equals in athletic exercises.

As I am limited to time, I shall speak only of the most marked events,
delineating his character when a boy. Upon reaching San Francisco,
President Parley P. Pratt gave Joseph, William W. Cluff and myself a
mission to tract the city. At the close of the first day's tracting
Joseph asked to be released. He said, "I can not offer a Book of Mormon
without having to listen to a burst of blasphemy and a tirade of
falsehood and abuse to my Uncle Joseph, and I cannot be peaceable and
hear it." He was released from tracting.

At that time he was lodging at the home of his Aunt Agnes. She was the
wife of his Uncle Don Carlos Smith, who died at Nauvoo. After his death
she married a man by the name of William Pickett, a man whose heart was
full of bitterness toward President Brigham Young and the Utah Mormons,
and he seemed to delight in slurring them to annoy Joseph. Pickett's
home was on a sandy hillside. One day a man came with a load of wood.
In passing through the gate the hind wheels slid down so the hub struck
the gate post. Mr. Pickett asked Joseph and the teamster to lift the
upper wheel, while he would lift the lower one and slough the wagon
back. The upper wheel was lifted, but the lower one was too heavy.
Joseph proposed that he try the lower one. Pickett replied, "Young man,
if you think you are a better man than I, take hold, and maybe you'll
learn something." The wagon passed in, and when the man had unloaded
and was gone, Joseph faced his uncle and said, "Uncle, you seem to
enjoy making slurring remarks about Brigham Young and the Utah Mormons.
I wish you would not do so any more in my presence, and Mr. Pickett
remembered the request.

After working two months in the harvest field to earn his passage
money, Joseph with other elders, sailed steerage passage, on the bark
Yankee, for the islands. As soon as the ship was clear from the wharf,
the passengers were lined up on the deck and their names read off to
see if there were any stowaways. When the purser called, "Joseph Smith"
the captain asked, "Any relation to old Joe Smith?" "No, sir," was the
prompt answer, "I never had a relative by that name; but if you had
reference to the Prophet Joseph Smith, I am proud to say, he was my
uncle." "Oh, I see," said the captain, and he did see a man who had the
nerve and manhood to demand that proper respect be shown to the name of
the Prophet, whom he loved and honored.

Within one hundred days after landing on the islands, he was preaching
the Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ in the Hawaiian language. After
six months' labor on Maui, he was called to be the President of the
Molokai Island Conference. Here he made the acquaintance and won the
friendship of a wealthy gentleman by the name of Meyers. Stopping, by
invitation, a few days with him, he met Jules Remy, a French savant
and author, who was making a circuit of the world. With six companions
he visited the wild wonderland of Molokai, the Reverend Mr. Dwight,
Presbyterian pastor of the islands, acting as guide and interpreter.
While all were seated around the supper table, Mr. Remy asked Joseph if
the report was true "that the Mormon people were in rebellion against
the United States?" Before Joseph could reply, the parson chipped in,
"Yes, Brigham Young has always been a traitor, and now he has not only
rebelled, but he has ordered his people to massacre all the Gentiles in
the Territory. Already they have murdered over a hundred innocent men,
women and children at a place called Mountain Meadows." Joseph sprang
from his chair, and seizing Mr. Dwight by his collar, lifted him to his
feet and said, "Brigham Young is not a traitor, the Mormon people are
not in rebellion, but you are a liar, and you will take back what you
have said, or I will drive your teeth down your throat." Mr. Remy acted
the man and came to Joseph's assistance by affirming the question was
to Mr. Smith, and that Mr. Dwight was out of place, and that he should
apologize, which he did, and from that time on there was at least one
Mormon elder that Mr. Dwight treated with respect.

In relating these incidents where Joseph resented insults and
untruthful accusations, I do not want any one to infer that he was of
a quarrelsome disposition, for he was not. In all of my acquaintance
with him, I never knew him to be the aggressor nor to be tantalizing
in the least degree, but he was plain and positive. To me, from a boy,
he lived in harmony with the Spirit of God, and I have good reason
for believing that his father and his Uncle Joseph watched over him
continuously, and when Joseph was nigh to death with typhoid fever at
President Hammond's on the island of Maui, I feel sure that those two
exalted brothers, walking hand in hand, visited and ministered unto
him, whereby his life was preserved and he was enabled to complete his
earth life mission, leaving on record a testimony of one of the purest
lives ever lived by man.

Bishop Nibley told of a railroad incident where Joseph, by listening
to an invincible warning, was kept out of danger. I want to recall
the scene at Lahaina. In 1864 Apostles Ezra T. Benson, Lorenzo Snow,
and Elders Joseph F. Smith, William W. Cluff and Alma L. Smith were
sent to the islands to put a stop to Walter M. Gibson's mischief
making among the Hawaiian Saints. When the ship reached Lahaina, (an
unsafe harbor) the incoming wave swells were so heavy that the ship
had to anchor nearly a mile from the land. In going ashore the captain
invited the elders to ride with him in his boat, but Joseph declined,
he was so strongly impressed with a feeling of danger that he pleaded
with his brethren to wait until the native boats should come; but the
brethren were anxious to be ashore and went. The result, the boat was
capsized and Apostle Snow was drowned, and it was a miracle that he was
resuscitated and his life saved.

In the early days of the Hawaiian mission our elders met with much
opposition and with several severe mobbings. At one time in Honolulu,
a crowd of ruffians mobbed the aged President, Philip B. Lewis. The
harmless old man was knocked down and dragged by the heels, his head
bumping on the cobble rock pavement until the ruffians thought he
was dead; then they flung him into the gutter, while they went to a
saloon to celebrate the achievement. A carpenter, a new convert to the
faith by the name of Burnham, from the roof of a house that he was
shingling, saw the last brutal act of the mob and gave the leader a
severe thrashing. He whipped the brute so thoroughly that it put an end
to the mobbing in Honolulu. The manly fight put up by Burnham endeared
him to us, and when we returned to the islands in 1864 we found that
Brother Burnham had died leaving the family, (Sister Burnham and three
children) in poverty, homeless. After the Apostles had cut Mr. Gibson
off the Church, Joseph was appointed President of the mission. With
the assistance of Elders William W. Cluff, Alma L. Smith, Benjamin
Cluff and John R. Young, all the islands were visited and the branches
reorganized; then Joseph F. Smith, William W. Cluff and John R. Young
were released to return home. At that time it cost $108.00 for a
ticket from San Francisco to Salt Lake. President Young sent the money
necessary to pay our passage home, but Joseph said, "I will not go and
leave Sister Burnham. It was finally decided to go the southern route
as our money would take us to San Bernardino; from there we could in
all probability, work our way home as teamsters, while Sister Burnham
could find a home with the Saints of that place.

For a change we sailed for home cabin passage. Upon arrival at San
Francisco we found a telegram awaiting Joseph, requesting him to come
home as soon as possible. Bear in mind Joseph was an elder, and a
financially poor one at that, as his whole life had been in the mission
field and he was the last man on earth to ask for help. What could we
do? In council it was thought best for Joseph and William to go by
stage, while I with the Burnham family would go by San Bernardino.
And now comes the tempter. There were living in San Francisco quite a
number of relatives by marriage to the Smith family, and some of them
were wealthy. They held a family reunion and invited Joseph to attend.
He asked me to accompany him, which I did. We met them at Mr.--'s;
some twenty all told; six or eight strong, healthy looking men. A
few stories were told, then the conversation drifted into personal
experiences and present home conditions. They pitied Joseph and offered
to deed him a good home if he would cut loose from the "Utah Mormons"
and stay with them, _his true friends_. He declined, and said if they
would excuse him he would bid them good night. All rose up, and then
the storm broke. Their spokesman said in substance, "Joseph, we are
disappointed in you; we thought you were a Smith, but any man who will
come and go at the command of Brigham Young, the man who connived at
the murder of your father and Uncle Joseph, has not a drop of Smith's
blood in his veins." Joseph: "Do I understand you to say that Brigham
Young connived at the murder of the Prophet Joseph Smith?" "Yes, and
I can prove the assertion." Then there leaped from Joseph's lips
the strongest expression that ever I heard come from them. "You are
a damned infernal liar! Joseph Smith never had a truer friend than
Brigham Young." To me, how grand he looked. He seemed to expand until
he towered head and shoulders above his opponents. While their faces
scowled with anger, yet like the tempest tossed waves of the ocean,
whose fury had been spent at the foot of the boulder, they recede,
leaving the beach cleaner and whiter than before the storm.

How I loved that man's manliness; he not a Smith? The very tension of
the rigid muscles proclaimed him the embodiment of the chivalrous Macks
and Smiths.

Over forty years ago, while laboring as a missionary in the London
Conference, I wrote in my journal:

 I knew Joseph F. Smith in life's rosy morn,
 When herding cows and hoeing corn;
 And though he worked early and late,
 Yet he never murmured at his fate,
 But smiled to think that his strong arm
 Brought wheat and corn to his mother's barn.

 His first mark made I remember well;
 'Twas when he flogged Philander Bell.
 A champion then, for innocence and youth,
 As he is now for liberty and truth.
 If plain his speech, and strong in boyish strife,
 I doubt if he could mend the history of his life.

 The years of trial on Hawaii's land
 Were more than wiser heads would stand.
 Poi, paakia, poverty and shame
 Were all endured for the blessed Savior's name.
 The crime and faith, and ulcerated sores
 Opened to view, bleeding at every pore,
 Tried the metal, proved one's pride.
 Then was the day of choosing sides.
 Then was the hour to begin, and he
 Pulled off his coat and waded in.

 We need not urge him to improve,
 He seeks, as Joseph did, light from above,
 And God has given strength to Hyrum's son,
 Speeding him on the race so well begun;
 For unto him a charge is truly given
 To lead erring men from sin to heaven;
 To realms of glory, where truth divine
 Enlightens life with joy sublime.
 But I will leave to pens abler than mine
 To paint the beauties of that heavenly clime.

 I choose to feast on more substantial food.
 One to be great, must first be truly good.
 The precious clouds that bless our vales with rain
 Descend from lofty peaks and kiss the plains,
 So God, Himself, in plainness said to man,
 "Blessed are the meek," "I am the great I Am,"
 And while His voice echoed from Sinai's peak,
 He talked with Moses, the meekest of the meek.
 Then look to Christ, and note the keywords given
 To lead men back to God and Heaven.

 Brother nobly and well thou hast begun,
 Now hold the fort until the victory's won,
 And when the smoke and din of war is past
 Your works and name on history's page shall last.

And I feel in all my being that Joseph F. Smith held the fort and won
the victory, giving him a seat with his Prophet Uncle and his martyred
father in the mansions of our Heavenly Father.

TWENTY-FOURTH OF JULY TOAST--"UTAH."

   O Utah, thou Switzerland of America,
     The home of many a Tell,
   For freedom's fires are burning bright,
     In all thy mountain dells.
   Thou art the cradle, and the home
     Of freedom's struggling child;
   For here beneath thy mountain domes,
     Within thy canyons wild,
   A band of fleeing exiles
     Found first a "resting place"
   From persecution's bitter blast,
     That smote them in the face.

   And Utah's pioneers who fled
     From Missouri's wrath and flames--
   Whose unshod feet so often bled,
     While creeping o'er the plains--
   Are grateful for the noble men
     Who stand as "beacon lights,"
   Who "sink or swim, in life or death;"
     Stand up for equal rights.
   We love our country--north and south,
     Her plains, and mountain sod,
   We stand for "Freedom of the soul,"
     "Our country and our God."

KILAUEA ON THE WAR PATH.

In 1856 and '57, I was laboring as a missionary on the island of
Hawaii, and during that time the volcano of Kilauea gave us an
exhibition on a stupendous scale. In company with Elder Henry P.
Richards, I went through the forest several miles and met the stream
of lava that was running down the mountain, threatening to destroy the
town of Hilo. Here is an extract from my journal:

We paused to contemplate the sublimity of this vivid scene. It was one
calculated to interest the naturalist, and to please the eye of the
poet. The wonderful imagination of a Milton, or the great genius of a
Byron could here find a theme on which their minds could feast.

The lava had burst forth from its prison cell, in the bowels of the
earth, on the south side of the mountain, some thirty miles above the
town of Hilo, which is situated at the head of a beautiful bay bearing
the name of Byron. The close approximation of the town to the mountain
rendered destruction almost certain. The mountain was covered with
a dense growth of timber, and as the mighty stream of running lava
drew near, the forest seemed to catch an electric spark, and in the
twinkling of an eye, one sheet of flame burst forth, reaching from Pueo
to Puna, about three miles in width. The startled Kanaka fled for his
life, leaving his grass thatched home to the devastating fire.

I stood, with my companion, upon a craggy peak overlooking the waters
of Waikahalulu. Below us was a beautiful cascade, and over this the
lava swept with astonishing rapidity. Oh, it was a grand sight--the
burning of the forest, the crackling and falling of the trees, the
rushing of the lava, the hissing and spouting of the water, the clouds
of steam and vapor, mingled with the shrieks and shouts of the natives!

I saw a man in his frenzy try to leap a boiling stream; his foot
slipped, and he fell. A cloud of vapor hid him from view, but an
agonizing shriek told too well his fate.

Our native guide refused to stay longer with us, but the increasing
danger added to our excited fascination, and we declined to retreat.
At this moment, the wind shifted, and a strong breeze from the south
lifted the banks of smoke and steam, giving us a fair view of the town
that nestled so lovingly on the green lawn at our feet.

We could see groups of people laden with what they could carry,
hurrying from their homes to places of greater safety. A few ships were
anchored in the bay, and between them and the shore, small boats were
rapidly plying, evidently carrying the wealthier citizens to these
prepared places of safety.

While viewing this romantic picture, a low rumbling was heard. It grew
louder and louder until it seemed the heavens were rent in twain, and
the ground reeled and tottered beneath our feet. We fell prostrate to
the earth, and held our breath, through fear. A thick cloud of vapor,
or hot steam, swept over us, followed by the pattering sound of falling
stones hurled from the crater by the power of her convulsive throes,
but returning to the earth in obedience to the law of gravity.

This shock had hardly passed, when the rain began to fall in torrents,
but the flow of the volcano had spent its force. The fiery waves
rolled back as if sorry for the destruction they had done, retaining
for a moment their red glaring frown, then changed to a black, barren,
chasm-scarred waste. Hilo was saved.

 Then there leaped forth, from man and maid,
 A song of joy and mirth;
 The most sedate could not be stayed,
 From thrilling notes of worth.
 It was a song of gratitude for home and lives preserved,
 No sweeter gush of sympathy, by man was ever heard.



Chapter 32.

A Thrilling Experience on the Plains.--The Stampede.

In 1863, I was living in southern Utah. It was believed the Mormon
immigration would be unusually heavy that year; hence great exertions
were put forth by the people, to bring the season's gathering to a
successful termination. Cooperation was the power which, under the wise
guidance of Brigham Young, made it possible to build up a prosperous
commonwealth in that isolated desert.

Teams were raised in all parts of the territory, organized into
companies of fifty wagons each, four yoke of cattle to each wagon,
and placed under the care of experienced men. These were sent to the
Missouri river, fourteen hundred miles, to haul back the luggage of the
immigrants. The people were required to walk.

Rules of government were established in each camp, and firmly carried
out. No swearing was allowed; all assembled for prayers at the call of
the chaplain, morning and night; usually at nine o'clock all retired
for rest; and at five all arose. These camps were practical training
schools of great value.

It fell to my lot to drive a team in Captain John R. Murdock's train.
Upon arriving at Omaha, I was selected to take charge of an independent
company; people who had means to immigrate themselves to Utah. On the
8th of August, I commenced the task (mission, we called it, for we all
served without pay) of leading these people, who were Scandinavians,
from Omaha to Salt Lake City. When it is remembered that these people
spoke a language that I did not understand; that they were not
accustomed to driving teams; that I had to teach them even how to yoke
their cattle, and hitch on to their wagons, it will be easy to imagine
the magnitude of the task I had undertaken.

For the first week we made only from five to ten miles a day; but at
the end of two weeks, we could make twenty-five. At Wood River centre,
the western line of civilization, and the last telegraph station,
I received a dispatch from our immigration agent, Feramorz Little,
telling me that the Sioux were on the war-path, and that we must be
watchful or they would run off our cattle. As a word of encouragement,
he added that Captain Preston would overtake me in a few days, and
would give me four mounted Utah men to aid me as scouts and night guard
for my cattle.

Thus cheered, I pushed boldly out into the hunting grounds of the
Sioux. But day after day passed, and Captain Preston did not come. At
last I reached Ash Hollow, where there was a stockade and five Utah
men guarding supplies left by the down-going trains. Leaving early the
next morning, we made a drive of twenty-five miles, across the big
bend of the Platte. In the evening a squad of U. S. troops camped on
the opposite side of the river, and helloed across to us to look out,
for "the devil was let loose"--meaning that "Sitting Bull" was on the
war-path.

In the morning they were gone, and when we brought up our cattle, one
of our best oxen was missing. It belonged to a Swede, who had only a
light wagon and one yoke of oxen. Selecting a large cow from the herd,
I yoked her in, and started the train in charge of the interpreter. I
then circled the night herd-ground; and being a good trailer, I soon
found the track of the ox going back and caught him at Ash Hollow
twenty-five miles from camp.

Giving my horse a feed of grain, and taking lunch with the men, I
started with the ox to overtake my train. The long, weary day went by,
the sun was near setting, and I had just passed the night camp ground,
I had left in the morning, when a small cloud of dust coming from the
foothills attracted my attention. Just as I was entering a gorge, I
drove the ox into the wash, then turned back up the hill, until I could
see the dust again.

With the aid of my telescope I made out four Indians rapidly driving
a herd of horses toward a patch of timber on the river. A careful
inspection convinced me that the loose animals were American horses,
and I soon recognized them as Captain Preston's. It now flashed through
my mind why he had not overtaken us: The Indians had stolen his horses
and crippled his movements.

Well, there I was, twenty miles from camp, alone, with no weapon but
my revolver, and almost face to face with the robbers who had stolen
my friend's horses. I stood and watched until they reached the timber.
Selecting a large tree for a camping place, they threw down their
traps, and three of them bunched the horses, while the fourth caught
and hobbled them. Then they cut poles, and started down the river,
evidently to catch fish for their supper.

I saw that the arroya, that I was in, emptied into the river near their
camp; and knowing that the moon would not rise until a few minutes
after dark, I instantly formed a plan, and went to work to put it into
execution. I was averse to shedding blood, having always been taught to
avoid it except in self defense. I resolved, however, to recapture the
horses, and then, if followed, I would fight.

Leaving the ox, I moved cautiously down the ravine, and reached the
mouth of it just as the gloom of night settled over the plain. The
Indians had returned and built a large fire. One of them walked out and
bunched the horses, and their movements attracted the attention of my
mare. She threw up heir head and started to neigh, but I gave the bit
a jerk in time to check her. The movement, slight as it was, showed me
how dangerous was the enterprise I had undertaken.

The Indian soon returned to camp, and threw some more wood on the fire,
which in the still night flamed high in air, rendering objects visible
for some distance round, and greatly assisted my movements. I felt
that now was my time to act. Approaching carefully the outer circle of
horses, and dropping my bridle reins, I moved quietly from horse to
horse, cutting their hobbles, then regaining my own horse, moved the
band slowly until they found they were unfettered, when I leaped into
my saddle, and started them on a run.

The wild yell that rang out on the night air curdled my blood, and
made my hair stand on end. For a moment I was quite unnerved, but soon
recovered, and lashed the horses at a wild rate across the plain. By
the time I reached the ox the moon had risen, and it seemed as light as
day. I drove the horses and the ox across the gully, and then wheeled
back and stood in the darkness at the bottom of it, waiting for my
pursuers.

Soon the pattering of feet reached my ears; and holding my breath until
two dark forms came into view, I opened fire. The quick somersault and
rapid retreat convinced me that Mr. Indian had been twice surprised by
the white man. Emptying my revolver to give the idea that there were
several of us, I sent the stock hurrying toward my camp. The road was
tolerably straight and free from hill and hollow, so I was not much
afraid of being ambushed. Yet I was keenly alert, and the fluttering of
a bird or starting of a hare would rouse me.

As several hours passed, however, without interruption, I concluded
that my shots had taken effect, at least so far as to discourage the
Indians from following me. But I was suddenly aroused from this feeling
of security by another danger I had not counted on. It was the low
distant howl of a wolf. Soon an answer came, then another, and another.
I smiled, for I had a contempt for the whole wolf tribe, believing them
to be cunning and cruel, but cowardly. I turned the cylinder of my
pistol to see if it was properly reloaded, and finding it all right,
calmly awaited the gathering of the howling pack.

With lolling tongues and fiery eyes they came galloping up, falling
into small groups, snapping, snarling, and fighting. I hesitated to
shoot for fear the smell of blood would whet their ferocious appetites.
My hesitation ceased, however, as a large grey wolf trotted up to my
side and crouched to spring at me. Instinctively I put a bullet through
his shoulder and he fell backward with a yell. In an instant a score of
hungry brutes sprang on to him, and tore him to pieces.

At the same moment, a fresh pack came sweeping across the road in
front, enclosing us in a circle. The frightened horses recoiled back
upon me, and I began shooting right and left. One of the excited
ponies suddenly bolted from the herd, and ran wildly across the plain.
Instantly every wolf joined in pursuit. For a moment, there was a
rushing sound, which gradually died out in the distance, then I was
left alone with my trembling ponies, and my heart wildly beating.

At four a.m. I reached the camp in safety. The Danes had put the
children to bed; but the men and women were sitting around a fire
in the centre of a corral formed by the wagons. When I rode up they
greeted me with four hurrahs, and strong hands lifted me from my saddle
and bore me triumphantly to the watch fire.

When the joy had somewhat subsided, I said: "Brethren, that ox has
traveled one hundred miles, and I have ridden seventy-five. These
horses are Captain Preston's.[B] I took them from the Indians who had
stolen them. Now, double the guards around the camp and cattle, put out
your fire; and let me sleep until sunrise."

[Footnote B: The horses were not Captain Preston's; they belonged to a
small company of men who were returning from Oregon.]

It is strange how susceptible of impression the mind of man is. As the
first glint of sunshine rested upon my face, I awoke. The camp was
bustling with activity. The Danes, though naturally a slow, stolid
people, yet when aroused to enthusiasm are like a deep stream almost
irresistible in force. And present conditions were such that the
deepest feelings of their hearts were enlisted. Their faith, begotten
of new convictions, was leading them to gather to Utah. It was their
Mecca, their Zion upon earth; and every possible effort was cheerfully
put forth to bring them to that haven of rest. Hence, camp rules and
regulations were willingly adopted. Even the children seemed to vie
with one another in carrying them out.

And needful it was that such faith should exist, for the journey
before them was beset with trials and dangers; and no one could tell
how or when trouble would come. The first day after my adventure
passed pleasantly. We made a good drive and camped on a small clear
stream--and the usual horse-shoe corral was formed. At dusk, the horses
were placed on the inside, and guards placed at the ends of the corral.

In the morning it was reported that the horses had been restless. I
circled the camp; and near the mouth of the creek I found where two
Indians had jumped across. I knew that mischief was intended. That
night I was cautious in selecting a camp ground, and careful in forming
the corral; being sure that no gaps were left.

Before our company left Omaha, two American families joined us. They
were rough Nebraskan farmers; and one of the men, whom I will call
Jerry, was of great service to me. He was good-natured, strong and
fearless. A younger brother of mine was also with me. He, too, was
quiet and reliable. At prayer time I told the people that I feared the
Indians were following us, and that they would try to stampede our
stock, which I dreaded above all things.

I had seen the effects of stampedes in my first trip across the
plains. A tornado is but little more to be dreaded than the rush of a
large herd of crazy, frightened cattle. I have seen wagons smashed to
stove-wood, and strong men trampled to death. I therefore requested
Jerry and my brother to spread their blankets near me, and I kept my
best horse saddled ready for any emergency.

And the emergency came about three o'clock in the morning. A wild yell
like an Indian war-whoop rang out on the air, followed by a rush of
cattle. In an instant, all was confusion; women and children tumbled
pell-mell out of the wagons in their night clothes, screaming and
fainting. The men, guns in hand, formed bands and, rushing in front of
the cattle, fought desperately to keep them from bolting; and caused
the crazy beasts to run in a circle. Every round brought them nearer
the wagons; and I knew if they struck them that we were ruined.

Grasping my two trusted men, I urged them to mount their horses and
throw themselves between the cattle and the wagons, and force the
cattle, if possible, to bolt from us. I seconded their efforts by
mounting my horse, and getting my interpreter, hurried to the men who
were fighting the cattle, and led them to where I could hear Jerry and
my brother's voices vainly trying at each returning surge of the dark
mass, to force the cattle farther from the wagons.

Massing my men at the most exposed angle of the corral, I ordered them,
on the return of the cattle, to fire a volley into the air. The sheet
of flame from the guns seemed for a moment to paralyze the stock; and
then with a rush that shook the ground beneath our feet, away they
thundered toward the foothills on the north.

I lay flat on my horse, and crowding him into the jam, was swept along
with the herd for about three miles, until I was satisfied no Indians
were following; then I straightened up and commenced talking to them.
This had the effect of quieting them. They slowed up, began lowing, as
if calling to each other, and finally stopped. I was soon joined by my
brother; but Jerry's horse, being slow, was soon distanced and lost,
and he did not find us. Nor did he reach camp until the next day.

As soon as it was light, we moved the cattle back to camp; but they
were nervous, and great care had to be taken in yoking them up. About
nine o'clock we broke camp. I put my brother's team in the lead, and
told him to drive briskly as I wanted to keep the wagons some distance
apart. I strung out the teams and instructed the drivers to not close
up. I purposed to drive fast until we should reach Goose Creek, fifteen
miles away, and then camp.

All went as I desired, until we reached the summit of the last ridge.
From there we had a mile of downhill grade to the creek. I glanced
back, and could see the line of white covered wagons following each
other like birds of passage, moving in orderly columns to a warmer
clime. A feeling of joy filled my bosom, for I felt that the labors of
the day would end in peace. I spurred my horse and galloped rapidly to
the front to select the best spot on which to form my camp.

Crossing the creek and ascending the bench a few rods to the west, I
turned and looked back just in time to see two Indians ride from the
head of a hollow on our left. As they rushed past the rear of the
train, they gave their wild, blood-curdling war-whoop. As quick as
lightning an alarm seemed to flash from one end of the train to the
other, and every team rushed wildly down the hill.

My pen is too weak to describe the heart-rending scene that followed
the fearful rushing of the wild, stampeded cattle. Wagons were jolted
against wagons with such force that the inmates were thrown out, to be
run over and trampled under foot by other mad teams following in their
rear. On they came, tearing blindly in any direction that their crazy
fear led them. Wagons were embedded in the mire of the creek, and the
tongues jerked out. At last they began to scatter, and then stopped.

Children ran instinctively to their parents for protection. In groups
they wandered from their teams, avoiding them as though they had become
beasts of terror to them. I rode to my brother, and directed him to the
selected camping place. He unhitched his team, and driving the oxen
some distance away, unyoked the right ox and turned its head toward the
off one's tail, then yoked it again. In this shape, as long as yoke and
bows held, there was no danger of stampeding.

The movement was like a revelation to the people, and they took new
hope. I rode from wagon to wagon directing their movements, and
checking noise and confusion. By sundown, the camp was formed, the
cattle secured, the guards placed, and fires lighted. Then I turned my
attention to the wounded ones. I had but little knowledge of surgery;
but all eyes were turned to me. With a prayer for God's blessings to
attend my efforts, I sewed up gaping flesh wounds. Providentially no
bones were broken but there were two lovely women and one man who
needed no help of mine. Loving hands smoothed the tangled hair and
closed the eyes of the dead, and loving lips kissed the pale brows.
Then white sheets were spread over them, and they were left to rest.
On the morrow, on the near hillside, we dug their graves, and of the
dear old family chests, coffins were made. Then a venerable man, in
workman's garb, spoke sweet words of comfort:


"Blessed are the dead who die in the Lord."

And whether they rest on prairie wild, or sleep in the city's polished
sepulchres, it matters not, so God's will is done. In the resurrection
morn, they shall come forth clothed with life and immortality.



Chapter 33.

A Squaw Fight.

The coming of our people to Utah in 1847 brought us into contact with
the powerful intermountain tribe of Utes. Up till then, these Indians
had had but little association with the white man; consequently in
their social life, they were following exclusively the customs and
traditions of their savage ancestors. Many of their practices were
horrifying. The law of "an eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth"
was born and bred in them; hence, if a white man killed an Indian, the
tribe took revenge by killing the first white man who chanced to fall
into their hands, though he might have been perfectly innocent, having
never harmed them. They also took great delight in torturing helpless
victims.

At our coming, the notorious Chief Walker was at the zenith of his
power. Not only was he a scourge to the Spaniards in California, but
he remained also a terror to the weaker bands of Indians inhabiting
the intermountain country, from whom he exacted a yearly tribute of
children, to sell into slavery to the Spaniards. It was Governor
Brigham Young's prohibiting of this child-slave traffic in the
territory that led to the Walker war.

Next in brutality to child-slavery was what we termed "squaw fights."
They came about in this way: If a brave saw a maiden that he desired,
he would go to her father, who, according to their laws, had a right to
sell her, and bargain for her, usually paying from one to five ponies
for her. If it happened that the girl had a lover, and he would put
up as much purchase money as had the first applicant, then the lovers
would settle it by a fist fight.

Sometimes conditions would be such that every warrior in the tribe
would be allowed, nay, would be honor-bound--to take part in the melee,
and aid his tribesman to win his wife. It would then be a national war,
and would be conducted on long-established rules and ceremonies which
the Indians hold in deep reverence.

In 1861, at the frontier town of Santa Clara, in southern Utah,
I witnessed one of these tribal fights. A young, slender,
delicate-looking girl, evidently the belle of Tutsegovett's band, was
purchased by a brave of Coal Creek John's band; but a brave of the
Santa Clara tribe was the girl's accepted lover.

The aspirants were men of influence in their respective bands, though
they were unequal in physical ability. The man from Cedar, whom I will
call Ankawakeets, was a large, muscular, well-matured man of commanding
personality--a warrior tried and proven, while Panimeto, the Clara
man, was only a stripling; a youth of fine features and an eagle eye,
bespeaking pride and ambition, but fifty pounds lighter in weight than
Ankawakeets.

By the rules of the contest, this physical difference made it
impossible for the lovers to settle it by single combat; hence, it was
arranged by tribal agreement, that twenty warriors on each side should
participate in the struggle. The ground selected was a flat just west
of the old Clara fort. A square was marked off, the creek being chosen
for the south line; a line drawn in the sand marked the east, west, and
north boundaries.

East of the east line was Ankawakeets' goal, which, if he could
reach with the girl, she was his; contra, west of the west line was
Panimeto's goal, claiming the same concessions. On opposite sides of a
line running north and south through the center of this square where
the braves, lined up, stripped to the skin save for the indispensable
gee-string.

At the tap of the Indian drum, with bowed heads, and arms wildly
beating the air, the two files rushed like angry bullocks upon each
other. The air-hitting was fierce and rapid for a few minutes, until a
second tap of the drum, when the warriors clinched, and the mass became
a seething, whirling, cyclone of dark figures, cheered on by the squaw,
and by an occasional war-whoop from some interested, on-looking warrior.

To vanquish an opponent you had to throw him and hold him flat on his
back for the supposed time it would take to scalp an actual enemy. At
the end of an hour's exciting struggle, a few warriors on each side
had been vanquished; but the forces remaining were equal in number, so
neither party had gained any advantage.

They now changed the procedure. The father led the maiden to the
central line. She looked terrified; and well she might, for the ordeal
through which she was to pass was a fearful one; one of brutal pain
that would test her powers of endurance to the uttermost. The champions
ran to the girl, and seizing her by the wrists undertook to force her
to their respective goals. Soon it became a "tug-of-war" with fifteen
strapping warriors on each side. The flesh of the trembling maiden
quivered under the strain of thirty brutal demons struggling and
yelling to accomplish their aims.

Gyrating from one side of the field to the other they came, in one of
their wild swirls, to the banks of the creek and fell into the water
pell-mell up to their necks. The girl, evidently in a swoon, was
entirely submerged, only her mass of glossy tresses floating on the
surface of the water.

Andrew Gibbons, one of the Indian missionaries, flung himself on the
bank; and seizing the girl's hair, he raised her head above the water.
Instantly every brave broke his hold, and scrambled on to the bank; and
Ankawakeets angrily demanded that Gibbons should fight him for having
interfered.

To my surprise, Gibbons accepted the challenge, flung aside his hat,
and stepped into the ring. Tutse gave the signal, and Ankawakeets
sprang to the fray, only to measure his length backward on the sand.
Three times in succession his stalwart body kissed the earth. Then,
moving with more caution, the Indian dodged a blow, and succeeded in
grappling with Gibbons, but again the white man's skill was superior
to the savage's strength. Ankawakeets was flung to the ground and held
until the imagined scalping was performed. Then Gibbons stepped back
and folded his arms. His vanquished opponent arose, and with a majestic
air, that a white man could not imitate, he stepped to the maiden,
spoke a few low words that seemed to have a magical effect, and taking
the unresisting hand, led her to the victor and presented her as a
bridal trophy for the white man's valor and skill.

Gibbons, with a face glowing with satisfaction at the happy turn of
the combat, accepted the maiden, and leading her to Panimeto, gave
her to him--a mistake wherein the white man's sympathy for the weak
overruled his judgment. The presentation was followed by a war-whoop
from Ankawakeets, and his braves. Rushing to their camps they returned
with guns in hand, and forming a circle around the girl, ordered her to
march.

This fight gave me a deeper insight into the nobility and sterling
character of our Indian missionary boys. What fearless men they were,
ready for any emergency!

At this crisis it looked as if Ankawakeets would triumph by armed
force; yet the whites felt that his cause was not just; but an
unsuspected champion, a veritable lion, stood in the path. This time
it was Thales Haskell, another Indian missionary, of whom it was said,
"His cheeks never paled, and his voice never trembled." He sprang in
front of Ankawakeets and said,

"I called you a chief, but I see you are a boy, and a coward at that.
Put up your gun, and be a man."

Then Tutsegavit's voice was heard, commanding the father to lead the
girl to the center of the field, and told the warriors that they
might go on with the fight until the sun should hide its face behind
the mountain. If neither party won by that time, the girl should be
released from' the father's vows.

Each band of warriors withdrew by themselves for a few minutes'
consultation; then, with firmness depicted on every countenance, they
took their places, the champions grasping again the wrists of the
trembling young squaw. A look of despair deepened the pallor of her
face, as if the terror of death was resting upon her; and a death-like
silence reigned as both sides waited the signal to begin the encounter.

At this critical moment, the girl's young brother, who had stood aloof
with folded arms and clouded brow during all the struggle, bounded to
his sister's side and, drawing his knife from its sheath, he buried it
in her bosom. She fell lifeless into her father's arms. The brother,
holding the bloody knife on high, said:

"I loved my sister too well to see her suffer more. You call me a boy;
but if there is a brave who thinks I have done wrong, let him take the
knife and plunge it to my heart; so will I join my sister and lead her
to the red man's happy hunting ground. I am not afraid to die."

Every warrior bowed his head, and turning, walked in silence to his
camp.

On the morrow, our people aided in giving fitting burial to the lovely
Indian girl, whose life had been sacrificed to the demands of a brutal
custom. I will only add that shortly after this tragedy, Jacob Hamblin,
the man whom the prophet Brigham Young ordained to be the "first,
apostle to the Lamanites," gathered the Indians in a council and talked
to them until they promised to give up the squaw fights. It was a step
which marked an epoch in the life of the Indians; and incidentally
it serves to illustrate the influence for good that this wonderful
peace-maker held over our fallen brethren, the Lamanites.



Chapter 34.

Crusade Against Plural Marriage.

When the crusade against plural marriage commenced in Utah, I was not
willing to give up my families; and being of a timid nature, I sought
to avoid trouble. In my heart I felt justified in having more wives
than one, believing plural marriage to be God's law; and therefore
I resolved to cleave to my wives and children, let come what might.
On the other hand, I did not court martyrdom; I was quite willing to
retire and live in seclusion until the wave of prejudice should pass
away.

Accordingly, I took up a ranch on the Boulder Mountain, at a place
called Wild Cat, a lonely retreat twenty miles from any town. Here I
took my wife Tamar, and began to run a dairy. Albina, my first wife,
remained on the farm in Rabbit Valley.

I had learned that there was a warrant out for me in the hands of
Deputy Marshal Armstrong, charging me with adultery--adultery,
forsooth, with my own wife! On one occasion, I was in Nephi staying
with Thomas Bowles. We were walking past Whitmore's store in the
evening, when Brother Bowles suddenly caught my arm. "There's
Armstrong!" said he, pointing to a man in front of the livery stable
who was trying to hold a lantern, and at the same time to do some
repair work on a buggy. I stepped forward, held the lantern, and
chatted with him some fifteen minutes. He thanked me, and I knew Johnny
Armstrong from that time onward.

Soon after my return to Wild Cat I received a communication from my
brother Franklin, saying that Armstrong and McGary wanted to meet
us, and try to make "terms" with us; pledging their word that we
should not be arrested at the meeting. I declined to meet. I knew the
marshals, and I didn't intend that by any such ruse they should make my
acquaintance.

My brother met them, however, and agreed on terms; and when notified,
he went to Beaver and surrendered himself; received as his "medicine"
the full extent of the law--three years and three hundred dollars.

Before harvest time, it became necessary for me to go to the city
for a reaper. My wife Albina was with me on my way home, and just as
we reached the head of the long dugway overlooking Rabbit Valley,
Armstrong drove up. I stopped and let him pass. He thanked me, and
drove by. I knew him and rejoiced that he didn't know me.

Once I came up from Wild Cat to get a load of rock salt for my cattle.
I called at the Co-op. store, but it had none. Hugh McClellan, the man
that the deputies always stopped with, said, "Drive me home, and I will
let you have a load."

"Am I safe?"

"Perfectly; there will be no one here for three or four days."

I went, and was loading the salt into my wagon when Lish Goff, a rough
man, supposedly unfriendly to me, pulled my sleeve, and nodded toward
a side lane. There came Armstrong and McGary! I felt I was a "goner."
Surely I could not escape this time! However, I picked up my lines and
drove off. McClellan was as white as death.

As I turned my back to the marshals, I was not ten rods in advance of
them. Goff stepped out, and told them dinner was ready. They wanted
to go to the store, but he persuaded them to wait until after dinner.
Thanks to Goff and the "deps" not knowing me, I escaped again.

In the fall, I loaded up a four-horse outfit with cheese to take up
to the valley. On Monday morning I sent my little boys to the pasture
to bring up my horses. As they were gone rather long, I stepped a few
rods in front of the house to look out for them, and I heard a voice
distinctly say, "Don't go today."

I consequently told the boys to saddle me a riding pony, and turn the
work horses out and let them go to the mountain. Going down the road
about ten miles, I turned off to Giles' sheep camp. Just as I reached
the camp, we were visited with a heavy rainstorm, and as one happy
result all previous tracks in the road were obliterated. On my return
home I saw a fresh buggy track, and looking ahead three hundred yards,
I beheld my friends, the enemy! I followed leisurely until the road
made a curve around the head of a hollow, when I cut across and came in
ahead of them. They helloed, but of course I did not hear. McGary stood
up with his gun in his hand, but as I quickened my pace, he sat down
again. Presently we came to the forks of the road; the right-hand went
to Wild Cat, the left to Brinkerhoff's ranch. I took the left, riding
leisurely so the buggy might follow. When within a mile of the ranch, I
rode rapidly ahead, found everybody gone, and the door locked. I next
rode over the brow of a rock ridge,

             Then from behind a tree
             I observed the enemy,

until the shadow of night settled down upon us, and they had
unharnessed, tied up, and gathered wood to keep fire until morning.
Then I went home to a loving family and a warm supper.

In the morning the deputies hunted until discouraged, and were on the
eve of leaving the mountain when they met a stockman who gave me away
by directing them to Wild Cat. They came, got their breakfast, then
subpoenaed Tamar, and her daughters Harriet and May, to appear in
court on a certain day. When the time came, I sent Albina, my first
wife, with my daughters Harriet and May; instructing them, when before
the jury to speak the truth freely about me, and promising that all
should be well with them. They did so, and the court treated them
respectfully, Marshal Armstrong being a gentleman and a friend to them.
Tamar's health was delicate, and I determined she should not be dragged
into court to be cross-questioned by lawyers; and, as often happened,
censured and lectured by a missionary judge.

My next meeting with the men who looked so kindly after the "cohabs"
was at Thurber. My son Ferra had purchased a strong, nervous, though
vicious horse, and we believed that, given a little start, there was
nothing in our burg that could overtake him. I had again been for a
load of salt, returning with a four-horse team, and had reached Thurber
when my son William R. overtook me.

"Father," said he, "you had better ride Selim a little while, and be
quick about it."

I had just mounted when Bishop Coleman and my brother Franklin W. met
us. They turned across the canal and drove rapidly toward the river,
the marshals being in sight and driving furiously toward us. I loitered
near my team in hopes to draw the "deps" after me; but they could see
Coleman's rig, and wheeled across the canal in pursuit of him.

I jumped my horse across the canal; and galloping around a block, came
into the road just ahead of the officers. They called on me to stop;
but I could not do it, as some dogs ran out from a house I was passing,
and so frightened my horse that he broke into a dead run. I jerked
back violently and broke one rein, virtually turning the vicious brute
loose. He seemed to go crazy. A man by the name of Keel was working
on a vacant rocky lot near by. The horse bolting in that direction,
pitched at the man, who struck him over the head with a crowbar. This
seemed to daze the animal for a minute, then he commenced bucking;
and for a short time he made it mighty interesting for me, and the
people who were looking on. Finally, he threw up his head and broke for
home, and I was quite willing to let him go. The marshals turned and
followed, whereby the other "cohabs" got away again. I took a skurry
through the hills, and late in the evening brought up at my brother's,
in Teasdale, where I found Willie R. Later still, Bishop Coleman and
Franklin W. arrived safe and sound.

Brother C. L. Christensen was living on a ranch about half way between
Wild Cat and the Valley. One day the marshals caught him. "Now," said
they, "you are a poor man, and we don't want to make it hard on you. We
will let you go now if you will promise to come when we want you. You
can thus be at home in peace with your family until you are wanted in
court." So he promised. "Now," they said, "we are going home, and we
will write you about ten days before we come for you; so you will have
time to be prepared."

As soon as they were gone. Brother Christensen kindly came over and
told me of the bargain, adding, "Now you can stay at home and not
worry; for when I get the letter, I will send you word." I was pleased;
for staying at home in peace in those troublesome times was pleasant.
It was getting cold on the mountain, so I moved down to my winter ranch
on Pleasant Creek. One night I woke up, and a low voice said to me,
"The marshals will not write to Christensen, and you had better get
away from here."

In the morning I rode eight miles to Bishop Joseph H. Wright's ranch,
told him of my impressions, and said: "Tomorrow morning, before light,
I shall pull for Colorado." He replied, "I will be at your place
tonight, prepared to go with you." The next morning, at three o'clock,
we pulled out, without letting our neighbors know of it.

I had three horses and a big, snorty mule in my team, and my wagon
carried three thousand pounds of freight. About two o'clock, while
driving across a smooth clay flat running parallel with the Dirty Devil
river, I had raised the cover and was looking at a ranch on the south
side, when I heard a moan; and looking around I saw Tamar fall from
the wagon on to the heels of the mule. The team, becoming frightened,
ran two hundred yards before I could stop them. When I finally did so,
there lay Tamar, the nigh front wheel on her breast. I sprang out,
pulled the team back with one hand, and lifted the wheel with the other
until I rolled it off her.

The mule backed until her feet struck Tamar, then she wanted to run
again. I tried with one hand to pull Tamar's body from the road, but
she said, "Don't, you hurt my hand." Then I saw that her hand was under
the wheel. With one hand and my knee, I lifted the wheel and she drew
her hand out; then she fainted.

All this time, little Ray, three years old, frightened nearly to death,
was screaming and threatening to tumble out of the wagon. I lifted him
down, then examined Tamar's hand, expecting to have to take my knife
and cut off her fingers, for they looked, in the blood and dust, as if
they were ground to pieces. I found the bones were not broken. Thus
relieved, I thought of assistance; and called to Bishop Wright, who was
some distance ahead. Luckily he heard me, and ran back. Tamar still lay
as if dead. Brother Wright brought some water from the river; we bathed
her face, and she revived.

We arranged a bed in the wagon, and placed her on it, then drove till
after midnight before we reached a habitation. We finally got into a
school-house and spent the rest of the night in administering to, and
nursing my wife. Her breast bone was crushed in, and her hand badly
lacerated; and I feared the nervous shock and the bruise would bring
on premature child-birth and perhaps death. In the morning she felt so
much better, however, that we moved on to Hanksville, about fifteen
miles.

On the west side of town was a store, in care of Mrs. Dr. Jorgensen,
an old acquaintance of ours. At the store the public road shot to the
north and south. The latter led to Hall's Ferry, on the Colorado; the
former crossed the Dirty Devil and went to Blake, on Green River. As
we drove up, Sister Jorgensen ran out to see Tamar. I jumped from the
wagon and stopped her, telling her she must not see her, as it would
get her into trouble. She prepared some liniment, and told me how to
nurse her; then I bade her good-bye.

We crossed the road, pulled through the town, down the river two miles,
and stopped with William Bacon. They gave us their best room and bed,
and Tamar rested comfortably for two days. Again in the night, an
unseen power said to me, "Move on." Tamar's body was sore; but I knew
the road was sandy and free from rocks, and she said she would rather
go than be arrested. We crossed the river in Brother Bacon's field, and
followed an old wood road up a sandy hollow, until we struck the main
road.

Just before reaching it, we saw the tops of three wagons passing.
They drove to the ford near the store, and camped. They had scarcely
unharnessed when Armstrong and McGary drove up. The freighters assured
them we were not on the road, as they were direct from Green River and
had met no one.

The officers then wheeled and took the road for Hall's Ferry. Twenty
miles out they met Dan Dalton, who assured them we were not on that
road. They then returned to the store and questioned Sister Jorgensen,
threatening to arrest her unless she would tell them where we were;
but she maintained stoutly that she had not seen Mrs. Young, and knew
nothing of her whereabouts.

When the marshals first reached the store, twenty minutes' drive would
have taken them to us; but when they came back from a forty-mile run,
their team was exhausted. They offered fifty dollars for the use of a
fresh team; but no one in. Hanksville wanted the money, and to this day
I have a warm spot in my heart for those good people.

The day we left Brother Bacon's was full of painful anxiety to Bishop
Wright and myself. The sand was deep, and our loads heavy; we had to
move slowly, walking by the side of our teams and resting every few
rods. These, however, were minor troubles; the atmosphere was full of
apprehension and danger. From the top of every ridge we looked back,
expecting to see our enemy coming; and I had determined that Tamar
should not be dragged into court if I had power to prevent it.

Our wives were innocent of crime; they were virtuous, honest, bashful
girls, unused to public life. In their innocence and spiritual
devotion, they had trusted us for guidance and protection; and I was
not going to see my wife slurred and brow-beaten by a profligate
lawyer, nor humiliated by a missionary judge. We might suffer by
flight--and we did suffer more than my pen can tell; as a matter of
fact, Tamar suffered for years from the effect of the accident she met
with--but we escaped arrest, and there was comfort in that. I had never
felt that the road to exaltation was through the Utah penitentiary;
I did not owe Uncle Sam a cent; and I certainly did not want to be
honored by wearing the uniform of his boarding house. One more incident
and then I am done with the marshals.

By appointment, I met my cousin Brigham in Rabbit Valley, and
accompanied him across the desert to New Mexico. Below Hanksville, we
met Dan Dalton, who was freighting from the Henry Mountain. He told us
there were two marshals at the ferry evidently waiting for someone. We
passed on, and when by ourselves, Brigham asked, "What shall we do?"
I replied, "You are the captain; as you direct, I shall act." "Well,"
he said, "I'll tell you: if you will drive the team I will do the
fighting, and there are no two deputy marshals living that can take me
back to Utah."

When we reached the Colorado, we met Platte D. Lyman and L. H. Redd,
the supposed marshals. They took our carriage apart and ferried us over
the river in a small boat, swimming our horses. I went to Fruitland,
New Mexico, with Brigham, then bought two scrub ponies and went back
alone.

In a seven days' ride on the desert, I met but three persons. The
first two were Bishop Allan Taylor and Bishop Franzen, who were on the
"underground," and later on I met a deputy marshal on this wise: There
being no one at the ferry, I swam the Colorado, pack-horse and all; and
passing through Hanksville in the night, I rode out on to the desert
about fifteen miles, hobbled my horses and went to sleep. As soon as it
was light in the morning I was moving.

Presently I met two grey horses, hobbled, and evidently running away.
Tying the greys to my pack-horse's tail I took them with me about three
miles, when I met the owner. He was pleased with what I had done,
and became communicative, telling me he was a deputy marshal; then,
stopping suddenly, he asked my name.

"Brown," said I.

"What Brown?"

"John."

"Where are you from?"

"Kanab."

"What are you to Guernsey Brown?"

"Cousin."

That reassured him. He told me he had been to Kanab after "cohabs."

By this time we had reached his camp. I took breakfast with him, and
he continued to interest me by telling me he was after a fellow by the
name of Young. I asked him what Young. He said "John R." I told him I
had heard of him; but had never met him. He said Young had gone to New
Mexico to hunt him a home; but would soon return by way of Blake, and
he was going to wait for him.

We rode together until we reached the San Rafael. There we parted, as
I was going to the Iron Springs to look at a bunch of cattle I thought
of buying. That night, about midnight, I reached my little home in
Huntington, and found my wife Tamar very feeble. She had lost her babe,
and was still suffering with her breast and mutilated hand, the result
of her fainting and falling out of the wagon when fleeing to avoid
arrest and imprisonment for having become a plural wife when there was
no law making it a crime.

During the crusade, I suffered my family to become scattered. It
was one of the errors of my life. The principle of plural marriage
came from God; and when honestly lived up to, it purifies the life
and enlarges the soul. On the same reasoning, since the Manifesto
was adopted, it should be honored, because it came from God, for the
temporal salvation of his people.

And now that plural marriage is barred by law, that does not justify
men, when in power, in being cruel and oppressive, as some of the
judges and many of the marshals were. The intent of the law is to
render justice, tempered with mercy; but in this suppression of
polygamy in Utah, the Roman idea, that to the "victor belongs the
spoil" was adopted; and I felt then, as I do now, that it was unjust
and cruel.



Chapter 35.

Salt Lake Valley in 1847.

 Salt Lake Valley, as it lay in eighteen forty-seven,
 Was a desert desolate. Its parched wastes were given
 As a play ground for the hot winds that in whirlpools
 Sent clouds of alkali dust whirling through the air,
 Poisoning with its white breath the scant vegetation existing there.
 And in the summer, from the grey, sunburned bench lands,
 Looking westward, the glimmering lake, and the glistening sands
 Of the great American desert, met the traveler's view.
 Forming a horizon, beyond which no white man knew.
 Only the red man whispered, "Not many moons ago
 A train of white men's wagons passed along the southern shore,
 Vanished in the murky mirage, and were seen no more;
 Save one, who with tattered clothes, emaciate, and footsore,
 Came to our camps, and with feverish greed--
 Snatched our cricket meal, and wild grass seed;
 By signs explained that all his friends were dead,
 That he alone was left, the backward trail to tread."
 No more was learned, and this gruesome view
 Was magnified by Bridger, to the exiles of Nauvoo.
 The pioneer camp was silent, no boisterous laughter there;
 Each step was still and careful, each word a whispered prayer.
 In Wilford Woodruff's carriage, the Prophet Brigham lay
 Burning with mountain fever, no skill of theirs could stay.
 O Father, spare thy servant--we need his helping hand
 To guide Thy people's footsteps, till they reach the promised land.
 No power but Thine can save him. Shall thy people plead in vain?
 Stay Thou, the burning fever that is racking him with pain.
 They were camped in Echo Canyon, between those massive walls
 That send back an echo to the thunder's pealing calls.
 But the very voice of nature seemed hushed upon that day
 And the peace of God came to them; a peace that came to stay.
 Again the voice of Brigham, like Joseph's, rings out clear;
 'Tis firm, bold, and decisive, banishing doubt and fear;
 "Let Orson Pratt and Erastus Snow move on with half the train,
 And when you reach the Valley, go northward o'er the plain
 Till you strike a mountain brooklet; then camp and sow your grain,
 And you shall reap a harvest. Push on, and do not doubt--
 For it shall be our Zion, the "land of rest, sought out."

 Upon the mountain-top, the weary band stood still
 And watched their pale-faced chieftain, the man of iron will,
 Who had freed the hosts of Israel from mobocratic power,
 And held that host together, until the present hour.
 When George M. Hinkle faltered, and betrayed our prophet guide,
 'Twas Brigham's faith and courage that stayed the treacherous tide,
 That flowed from Boggs' scheming, to sweep the Church aside;
 With matchless skill and wisdom, checkmated Benton's plans
 By sending a battalion to fight the Mexicans.
 Even President Van Buren, with Benson as his aid,
 Was fairly circumvented at the cruel game they played.
 'Tis true we lost our city, the beautiful Nauvoo,
 'Twas sacked, and desecrated, by Brockman's heartless crew.
 And these, the fleeing exiles that stood upon that hill,
 Had faith in their great leader--they loved his iron will;
 But the scenes that lay before them stretched e'en the chords of faith--
 Were they going to destruction? Had they found their burying place?
 Was death to be the outcome, the answer to their prayer?
 Were they, their wives and loved ones, Donner's fate to share?

 O think, you pious Christians, who drove them from their land,
 Could you have stood the trials of that heroic band?
 They place upon the altar the treasures of the soul,
 The hope of an existence, to God they gave the whole.
 And God, who ever watches over his faithful ones,
 Sent down the bow of promise; it came through Brigham Young.
 "I have seen this land in vision; I saw the tent come down
 And rest upon the summit of yonder rising ground.
 There we will build a temple, a resting place for God,
 And His Spirit will requicken the hill and valley sod."
 These were the sweetest sayings that mortals ever heard;
 It was the balm of Gilead, Jehovah's healing word.
 They will stand through endless ages as Brigham's crowning act;
 The strength and inspiration that founded a commonwealth,
 Where the love of God, and liberty, will dwell in every soul,
 And Columbia's sons, in righteousness, will govern and control.
 Then the honored name and memory of Brigham Young shall be
 A legacy as priceless as the boon of liberty.

UTAH'S PIONEERS

Written July 24, 1918

   Dear Pioneers, brave Pioneers!
   We welcome you with hearty cheers!
   I search in vain, in every land,
   To find the equals of that band
   Of noble men and women true
   Who left their homes, their lov'd Nauvoo.
   Facing hunger and wintry blasts
   To 'scape a foe, whose blood-stained lash
   Had scarred the back of sire and son,
   And burned the homes of helpless ones!
   A lawless mob, whose thirst for blood
   Flowed like a stream, a filthy flood--
   Submerging Nauvoo's well tilled grounds,
   And spreading sorrow all around,
   Destroying property and life
   And ushering in the bitter strife
   That ended the noble Prophets' lives.
   And forced the bleeding Saints to flee
   To Utah's vales, harbor of law and liberty!
   Marked ye, the path the fathers trod?
   How close they crept to Israel's God?
   Like Moses at the burning bush,
   Took off their shoes midst thorns and brush,
   And tramped across the cactus plains,
   That we our freedom might obtain?
   O Liberty, blessed, priceless gift!
   For which our fathers bled and died!
   Casting all thoughts of self aside!
   Giving their lives, if need must be,
   That we, their children, might be free.
   O precious seed, and wisely sown!
   See how the fruit of it has grown:
   An Empire State of spotless fame,
   No traitor's act has our flag stained,
   But loyal to the heart and core
   Our sons are mustering by the score,
   And rushing to the battle's van,
   To "win or die" to the last man,
   Our hearts are set, we lift on high
   Our nation's glorious battle cry,
   And shout aloud, with trumpet breath,
   "Give us liberty, or give us death!"



A PEACEFUL HOME.

From F. M. Young's Journal.

 Better than gold is a peaceful home--
 Where all the fireside chanties come,
 The shrine of love, and the heaven of life,
 Hallowed by mother, or sister, or wife.
 However humble the home may be
 Or tried by sorrow by Heaven's decree,
 The blessings that never were bought or sold.
 And center there, are better than gold.

--Copied Oct. 18, 1919



Chapter 36.

From the Cradle to the Grave.

 A little boy at his mother's knee,
 Laughing and babbling in childish glee;
 A willow horse in his chubby hand;
 Acting the role of a grown-up man.
 Shaking his head in an angry mood,
 As if deep wrongs he had endured.
 Tossing a lock from his baby brow--
 Catching a flash of repentance now,
 Then cuddling close to his mother's side,
 As if to heal his wounded pride--
 And many a wound, by a mother's kiss
 Is changed from pain to a cup of bliss.

 A strapping youth at the "garden gate,"
 Anxious to meet his expected mate;
 With a wish in his heart the future to see,
 To catch one glimpse of his destiny.
 Willing to give his share of the world
 For a warranty deed of his cherished girl;
 Nervous to right an imagined wrong,
 Nursing his wrath for a battle strong;
 Heedless of counsel, for in his own eyes
 His case is just and his judgment wise.
 "'Tis manly to stand in defense of truth,"
 And "I know I am right" is the voice of youth.

 Next comes the man, majestic and grand.
 And what is grander than a noble man?
 In every move there is power and grace,
 Revealing the origin of his race;
 The depth of thought, the fire of his brain,
 Leaping from earth to realms whence he came;
 Chaining the lightning with a skilful hand,
 Making it serve the bidding of man;
 Building a kite to fly to the skies,
 Onward, and upward, without knowing why.

 From the baby's cradle to the father's grave,
 As restless and forceful as the ocean's wave;
 The child, the youth, the man in his power
 Show that conditions are made for the hour;
 That cause and effect are as true to their rule
 As any, those laws, we learn in our school.
 To mortals, old age is the crowning link,
 The last breathing spell, as we stand on the brink
 Of a wonderful change, called the river of time,
 Or passage of death, a terror and dread
 To most of the living, but what of the dead?
 The millions of loved ones who've passed through the door,
 And are hid from our view, on that mystical shore?
 Can just spirits answer? speak up if you can,
 And tell us the future of him we call man.
 Is life there a burden, or is it a joy?
 An existence of pleasure, without pain or alloy?
 Hark, a voice comes from Joseph, the prophet and seer;
 '"Listen, ye mortals, the glad tidings hear;"
 Death is the portal that gives to our sight
 An endless progression, in the mansions of light;
 And with the faithful meet the Father and Son,
 And dwell with the righteous, exalted ones.
 'Tis the "lost tree of knowledge" that opens our eyes,
 And brings us to Eden, a redeemed Paradise.

LINES TO SISTER M. L.

 There was a sound of revelry by night,
 And Grayson's school-house was all aglow;
 Windows were brilliant with borrowed lights,
 And youthful feet were tripping to and fro.
 "Soft eyes looked love to eyes that spake again,"
 And words of cheer sent back a warm refrain;
 For every heart was full of joy and pride,
 Like the wedded lover, welcoming the blushing bride.
 And speech, and song, with hearty zest,
 Each one to entertain doing his best.
 And wherefore this? In this broad land there is no foe,
 No cloud of war, no shadows of impending woe.
 The sky serene; an atmosphere of peace,
 Inviting old and young as to a feast.
 And 'twas a feast, a feast of soul
 A prize more precious than a mine of gold;
 A sacrifice, free given, on the altar of pure love,
 A call to mission labor, from the courts above.

 O brothers in a common cause, did you ever feel
 Coming to your being a joy you can't reveal?
 A baptism, or a birth, an unction from on high?
 An evolution of happiness, that moistens every eye?
 Like the joy that came to Abraham, when he offered up his son,
 When his guardian angel shouted, "Hold! Harm not the precious one!"
 The metal has been proven in the crucible of pain;
 The dross has been rejected, the gold alone remains.
 So tonight, we say to Mary, a daughter native born--
 We have known her from the cradle, in sunshine and in storm;
 One of the chosen spirits our Father sent to earth
 To labor in the mission field, a trust of sacred worth.
 And every soul within our town will hasten to the hall
 To witness his approval of this angelic call;
 Go forth, thou blessed sister, into the mission field;
 To meet the mists of darkness, keep virtue as thy shield;
 Strong in thine own inheritance, a pure and spotless life,
 And you shall be victorious in every gospel strife.



Chapter 37.

The Young Men's Pledge.--Brigham Young's One Hundredeth
Birthday--Mary's Birthday.--Some Things that I Remember.

THE YOUNG MEN'S PLEDGE.

Joseph Smith and John M. Horner.

   Two boys were hoeing corn one day,
     Beneath a July sun.
   And as they worked, in friendly chat
     Their youthful fancies run.

   "I'll be a farmer," the younger said,
     "And study nature's laws--
   If there is growth of tree or plant
     I'll know the primal cause."

   Thus John, the younger of the two,
     With a bright, progressive mind,
   Explained to Joseph what he'd do
     When he became a man.

   I watched and listened with interest now,
     To the elder boy's reply;
   For his was a fine, intellectual brow,
     And a keen, prophetic eye.

   "I'll be a man of God," he said--
     "A student of truths divine;
   I'll soar from earth to realms above
     Where endless treasures shine.

   "I'll study the lives of noble men;
     I'll search the Scriptures too,
   And I will know, if mortal can,
     If Hebrew books are true.

   "I'll know if Moses talked with God,
     Upon the Mount Sinai;
   The paths the ancient prophets trod--
     I'll tread before I die."

   And each one, happy with the thoughts
     That stirred their youthful breasts,
   Silently finished the task in hand,
     Then sought their home and rest.

   As years rolled on, we watched those boys,
     And history proves to you,
   Throughout their lives they kept their vows,
     With motives pure and true.

   The farmer became a wonderful man
     In agricultural skill;
   And boundless wealth came from the soil
     In obedience to his will.

   His name and fame went round the world,
     And kings bestowed their praise.
   He is today a shining mark
     Of God's mysterious ways."

   The other one, would that my pen
     Could a truthful picture give,
   Of the prayerful, trustful, God-like life
     That noble boy did live.

   How every word of that first pledge
     To the letter was fulfilled;
   How his bright mind grasped light and truth,
     Until the Seer was killed.

   How God the Father, and Christ the Son,
     Talked face to face with him;
   How Peter, James and John--anointed ones,
     Were sent by Eloheim

 To lay their lands on Joseph's head,
   The priesthood to restore;
 How Moses and Elias came with keys
   They held in days of yore.

 Moroni, the Nephite Prophet, came
   In robes of spotless white,
 Talked with the boy of hidden things,
   From eve till morning light.

 We talk of teachers learned and wise,
   Of pupils, apt and bright;
 But never by man was mortal taught
   As Joseph was that night!

 History of nations, long since dead,
   Were revealed to him so plain
 That he in language strong and clear,
   Could make them live again.

 He learned the solar system's laws,
   And measured Kolob's time--
 That God, of matter formed the worlds
   That now in splendor shine.

 That man, now mortal, is Jehovah's child--
   A birthright, endless and grand,
 The crown of glory, in heaven, is this:
   To be an exalted man.

 These were the paths the young man trod--
   That was the glorious aim,
 To pierce the skies, commune with God,
   Eternal life to gain.

BRIGHAM YOUNG'S ONE HUNDREDTH BIRTHDAY.

 Our multitude of little ones,
 Dear precious souls, so bright and gay--
 So full of life and harmless fun,
 In neat attire, together come
 And shout aloud, "'Tis first of June,
 And we have come to sing a tune
 In memory of the natal day
 Of Israel's chieftain, Brigham Young."

 "Teacher," they cry, with faces all aglow
 With life and joy, "we wish to know
 More of the life, the acts, the worth
 Of that great man who came to earth
 One hundred years ago."

 "Well, children, I have heard my father say
 That Brigham came upon a 'blusterous day.'
 The June sun rose so bright and clear,
 But soon a change came o'er the atmosphere.
 Dark clouds went scurrying through the sky--
 And shrieking gusts and moaning sigh
 Gave warning of a coming storm
 That filled the people with alarm--
 The elements ceased not their war
 Until the day had gone afar
 Toward the setting of the sun.
 But e'er old Sol his race had run,
 A wondrous change again had come;
 And all was bright, serene and calm
 When Brigham Young was born--
 At night within that humble home,
 Rest and peace to all had come.

 'Twas the foreshadow of that great man's life--
 At baptism commenced the bitter strife;
 The sneer and scoff of sectarian hate
 Increased to town, to county, and to state.
 Armed and legalized mobs were soon in line
 Against the God-sent prophet of modern times;
 And gifted men, once active in the cause,
 Turned traitor to the kingdom and its laws;
 But Brigham's knees ne'er trembled in that hour,
 Defending Joseph with all his might and power.
 First at Far West, the storm in fury raged,
 And Zion's leaders in chains were caged;
 For six long months they wore the galling chains;
 In dismal dungeons their weary limbs had lain.
 And Clark's militia mob despoiled the Saints,
 Till e'en the strongest faith seemed faint;
 Then Brigham showed the temper of his soul--
 Leader born, and warrior bold.
 He rallied the scattering sheep, led them to pastures new,
 Till Joseph came, and founded fair Nauvoo.

 'Twas in those years of toil and strife, and sin,
 That Joseph learned to trust in him,
 And pointed the path the Saints should tread
 When Joseph and Hyrum would be dead.
 At last the storm in fury broke
 At Carthage jail, with cruel stroke,
 Joseph and Hyrum both were slain--
 The Church had lost its head again.

 Then Brigham's lion heart was seen--
 With master mind he spanned the stream,
 And led the bleeding Saints to Utah's inland sea,
 And planted them in liberty,
 In valleys sheltered by lofty snow-capped domes,
 Where God has smiled upon their homes.

 And then he brought the poor from every land
 And made a strong united band;
 Taught them how to till the soil,
 Taught them peace--to cease turmoil;
 Taught them to give a helping hand
 To every soul throughout their land.
 He taught our children to be kind
 And pure, and truthful, and refined.
 And God so blessed the work thus done,
 That millions loved the name of Brigham Young.

MARY'S BIRTHDAY.

 Mary Y. Roberts--dear May,
 This is a warm, beautiful winter day,
 And your mother says it's your birthday;
 That forty years ago, precisely at dinner time,
 Your earthly life began to shine,
 Such a tiny, faint little glimmer--
 A mere dot, a spark dropped from above.
 From the mystic, boundless ocean of love,
 The mother, and Giver of all creation;
 We were waiting, looking, and praying for you;
 We wanted you, yet we hardly knew
 How to prepare properly for your reception.
 But your mother did the best she could,
 And with Aunt Marinda's help so clever,
 And with your grandpa, kind and good,
 They nursed the little feeble flame
 To life; helped it gain courage to remain,
 And it became a source of joy forever.

 What ups and downs have passed since then!
 Who knew the future, where, how, and when
 The lightning's flash from out the storm
 Would crush to earth some loved one's form--
 Or tear loved branches from the tree,
 And shroud the home in misery?
 For pain and death come to the earth
 Unheralded. Not so with birth.
 Death comes; we have no power to stay the blow.
 It strikes; the dearest ones are first to go,
 No matter how firm the heart-strings cling;
 'Tis like a bird upon the wing--
 Soon 'scapes the reach of our weak hands,
 And takes its flight to other lands
 While we, held by an unseen power,
 Are crushed by the sorrows of the hour;
 We droop, and like the bird we've caged,
 Against our prison bars we wage
 A restless warfare, seeking in vain,
 Freedom from life that gives us pain.
 But freedom's boon will never come,
 Until we learn, "Thy will be done,"
 And every quiver of the soul
 By patient guard has learned control;
 And prove another law divine,
 That every act reaps of its kind,
 And all who sow in purity and love,
 Reap a rich harvest from above.

 You, dear child, born forty years ago,
 Have drunk your cup of grief and woe.
 This is the arch of the span of life;
 It marks the zenith of earthly strife.
 For forty years you've climbed and climbed--
 It is enough. Hereon the path shall wind
 'Mid shaded groves of field and flowers,
 Bringing bright days, and pleasant hours;
 No storm shall rise to cross your path again,
 But what the cold shall turn to summer rain,
 And every cloud, by children's love dispelled,
 Will whisper peace, and, mother, all is well.

 These are the words a father's lips declare;
 From this time on your life shall taste, and share
 The peace and love, the joy and bliss
 That crowns a life of righteousness.

SOME THINGS THAT I REMEMBER

 I am seventy-seven years old today--
 My step is light, but my hair is gray.
 The ear and eye are not so bright,
 Showing a failing in hearing and sight.
 And I cannot run as once I could,
 When legs and lungs were strong and good.
 My breath goes short as I climb the hill,
 Showing that strength is not equal to will;
 For hope and will, blessed gifts of God,
 Are strong in my heart like an iron rod;
 Leading my feet in their earthly strife,
 Pointing my soul to a higher life.

 What a flood of sorrow, what an ocean of joy
 Has crossed my path, as man and boy!
 O, could I tell the changes I've seen,
 'Twould equal in romance Alladin's dream.
 It would quicken our pulse with a warm desire
 To review the deeds of our noble sires;
 For progress and growth in the realms of thought,
 Are often with pain and sorrow bought;
 And the richest gifts that crown our lives,
 Come as a reward for a heart's sacrifice.
 I remember when seven summers had fled,
 Of kneeling beside a sick mother's bed;
 With her motherly hand on my curly head,
 She told me that Joseph and Hyrum were dead.
 How deeply we loved the patriarch and seer
 Was shown by the thousands who wept at their bier;
 The Saints at Nauvoo were crushed by the blow--
 'Twas my first comprehension of national woe,
 For Israel that day lost a heavenly treasure,
 A shepherd who fed them with wisdom unmeasured.

 I remember full well the Prophet's sweet smile
 As he patted my head, I a weak, sickly child,
 And said to my father, "Fear not, Brother Young,
 For a long life awaits this dear little son.
 He will grow up to manhood, the priesthood he'll hold,
 And carry the gospel to nations untold."
 Those kind words of promise illumined my soul;
 The light is still with me, although I am old.

 The next I remember was the ice-flowing tide
 Of the great Mississippi, its flood a mile wide,
 The shout of the boatmen, the splash of their oars,
 As they pushed the huge scow from the river's east shore.
 They were giants in stature, and fearless and bold,
 They shrunk not in danger, nor shivered in cold
 There was tall Thomas Grover, and brave Warren Snow,
 And three other heroes whose names I don't know.
 With skill and endurance they stemmed the wild tide,
 And landed their freight on the Iowa side.
 Say, what was the freight that faced ice, wind, and snow?
 'Twas the Saints who were fleeing from homes in Nauvoo.

 I remember the camp fires that blazed high in the woods,
 While one side was freezing, one scorched where we stood;
 And the anguish of childbirth, when the mother's strength failed,
 Was drowned by the fury of the tempest and hail.
 'Twas a cruel, bitter struggle with cold and with rain:
 The route of our journey was marked with our slain;
 With zeal, faith, and courage, ne'er excelled by man,
 The journey to Utah our fathers began.
 I walked with the children, and helped drive the sheep,
 Hatless and shoeless, with sore bleeding feet.

 The wonderful journey was ended at last--
 Forgotten in pleasures, were the cold wintry blasts;
 For the sunshine of Utah brought strength, peace, and health,
 With a promise, if faithful, of the blessings of wealth;
 The words of the Prophet in part were fulfilled;
 Israel had fled to the mountains, an empire to build.

 Sixteen summers had passed, and I had grown tall--
 Five feet, lacking two inches, as I leaned 'gainst the wall;
 And I weighed ninety-six pounds, on Father Neff's scales
 In the old grist mill, overlooking our vales.

 At the annual conference, in eighteen fifty-four,
 I was called on a mission, new fields to explore,
 With twenty companions, young men bright and clean,
 With them Joseph F. Smith, a boy of fifteen,
 Manly, studious and faithful, keys to a life and career
 That has crowned him as President, Prophet and Seer.
 One night, sleeping with him on the isle of Maui(ee),
 At President Hammond's, 'neath a banana tree,
 I was wakened from slumber by Joseph's sharp cry--
 A centipede stung him, in the core of the eye.
 The venomous reptile struck the tenderest part;
 The poison soon spread from the brain to the heart.
 How fearfully he suffered the rest of the night!
 It was feared, through our ignorance, he might lose his sight.
 Then the power of the priesthood came to our aid,
 By anointing and prayer the pain was allayed.

 My mission is ended, four years have slipped by--
 Without purse or scrip, repentance I've cried;
 The will of the Father I've tried hard to do,
 And by doing, I know the gospel is true.
 Again, I have seen the dark clouds of strife
 Hang over our people, and threaten the lives
 Of Brigham, and Heber, and John Taylor, too,
 And all the brave spirits that to Joseph were true;
 But there's more union in Zion today
 Than was found in Nauvoo when they drove us away.
 We are nerved for the battle, and first on the program
 Is to burn up our homes, leave a desolate land--
 Leave it barren and foodless, as when we first came;
 Not a tree, nor a shelter will we leave on the plain.
 Our wives and our children to the mountains must hie,
 Then we'll fight for our rights, for we fear not to die.
 The people responded with a hearty amen,
 For the spirit of freedom burned bright in our glens;
 Then wagons and horses, men and women, with carts,
 Form in squads and battalions; for Sonora they start;
 For three hundred miles, from Logan to Cedar,
 A moving, human stream, without captain or leader,
 For the light of the prophets was shining so bright
 That the humblest pedestrian could see its bright light.
 But He, who moves in curious ways, his wonders to perform,
 Accepted the offered sacrifice, and calmed the rising storm.

 Today, Zion's cities are the wonder of the world,
 And a temple of beauty stands where our banner is unfurled;
 And on the waste, where, as a boy, I herded cows and sheep,
 Now twice a year, the Saints of God in solemn conference meet.
 And many strangers yearly come our temple to behold,
 And go away, and often say, "The half has not been told."
 These are the scenes that many years have brought into my view,
 And I testify, with soberness, the words I speak are true;
 And to my wives and children dear, who cluster round my hearth,
 I say, with tears of happiness, I'm glad I had a birth.